#We all know of her intimately and knew her not long ago yet not a soul that breaths can find her
Explore tagged Tumblr posts
Text
nowhere on earth right now is it thursday why is this making me sad
#Rambles#saw someone say it's only ever like.... 2 days of the week everywhere :(#I don't even like thursday that much#We all know of her intimately and knew her not long ago yet not a soul that breaths can find her#We know and trust she'll return to us but nothing we can do can bring her back until it's Thursday. And we can't stop her eitther#Unless the sun explodes#Then when thursday comes nobody will be left to greet her :(
0 notes
Text
caught
masterlist
summary: after accidentally spilling soda on your shirt while hanging out with Sarah, you go to the bathroom to wash it only to be met with her brother. freshly out of the shower.
words count: 1.2k
warnings: making out, half-naked Rafe, suggestive?
The movie played on Sarahâs flat screen, with you both being lazily spread out on her bed, but you couldnât focus. You were in her room, sipping soda and pretending to actually pay attention to the cheesy rom-com she swore was âlife-changing.â But the real distraction was her brother, Rafe, whoâd been lurking somewhere in the house all evening.
The tension between you and Rafe had been simmering for months. Stolen glances, fleeting touches, and a kiss that you shared not so long ago were slowly driving you insane. After the night when he kissed you after driving you back to your house and leaving with a soft âgoodnightâ, you couldnât seem to focus on anything beside that memory.
You hadnât told anyoneânot even Sarahâbecause you knew how complicated it would get. Sarahâs protective streak would go into overdrive, and your other Pogue friends would probably be either pissed off or completely shoked.
You took a sip of your drink, trying to shake the thoughts from your head, when the ice-cold soda spilled over the rim of the can and onto your shirt.
âShit.â You muttered, jerking back as the liquid seeped into the fabric.
Sarah burst out laughing, putting the movie on pause and sipping her own soda with a grin. âOh my god, youâre a disaster. Go clean it up before you ruin my comforter!â
âIn your bathroom?â
âNah, in the one down the hall, I told you that the water doesn't work in mine. And try not to cause any more problems.â She teased, her grin wide.
Rolling your eyes, you grabbed some tissues from her ightstand and headed down the hallway. You pushed open the bathroom door without thinking, too focused on the mess.
âHolyââ
Your words caught in your throat.
Standing there was Rafe. His back was turned to you at first, a bright white towel slung low on his hips, his shoulders, and his muscular back still wet from the shower. He turned at the sound of the door, his brows raising in mild surprise.
âDidnât know I had company.â He said, his voice lazy, like he wasnât the one standing half-naked in front of you.
Your heart pounded. You wanted to look away, to leave, but your feet stayed rooted to the spot as your eyes hungrily slid over his perfect body, not missing a single spot and lingering on that perfect v-line. âI didnât realize anyone was in here.â You managed, your voice shaking slightly.
Rafeâs lips curled into a smirk. âYouâre staring.â
âI am not!â You shot back, though your gaze betrayed you as it flicked briefly to his chest.
He took a slow step toward you, and the air in the room seemed to thicken. âYou sure about that?â
You swallowed hard, your back hitting the door as you instinctively stepped away. âRafe, I was justââ
âJust what?â He interrupted, his tone playful but edged with something darker, something dangerous. âSneaking a peek? Itâs okay. I donât mind if itâs you, you know that.â
âStop.â You said, but your voice slightly trembled, and Rafe definitely didnât miss that.
He didnât. Instead, he leaned a hand against the door beside your head, caging you in. Face too close to you, with water drops still sliding down his damp hair right on the floor. His other hand tugged the towel around his hips a little higher, a deliberate tease, making your eyes shamelessly follow his movements.
âRelax.â He murmured, his voice low, intimate. âItâs just me.â
âExactly.â You hissed, trying to keep your head clear and not fall for his tricks, even if Rafeâs presence alone made your knees weak and your insides flutter with anticipation. âYouâre Sarahâs brother. If she finds out about thisââ
âAbout what?â He tilted his head, his lips dangerously close to yours. âWe havenât even done anything. Yet.â
His words hung in the air, heavy with implication. You could feel the heat radiating off him, the faint scent of his soap intoxicating you. With a low chuckle, he grabbed your arm, pulling you further into the room, closer to the sink, and taking napkins from your hands. He patted your shirt to make it seem like he was actually doing something. You both knew that it was just his little game, his usual teasing demeanor around you.Â
You turned your head to look at the foggy mirror above the sink, seeing your reflection and once again noticing how good he looked beside youâso big, strong, and goddamn sexy.Â
âWe look good together, donât we?â Rafe murmured beside your ear, his pretending of cleaning your shirt long forgotten when your head snapped into his direction and you saw him just a few centimeters away from your face.
âRafe, this isnâtââ
Before you could finish, his lips brushed yours, testing. It was gentle at first, like he was daring you to pull away. But you didnât. Instead, your hands found his tense shoulders, gripping them as he kissed you deeper, his other hand sliding to your waist.
You couldnât think, couldnât breathe, as the kiss consumed you. The tension that had been building between you for months exploded all at once, leaving no room for reason. Rafe pushed you back, closer to the sink, then hooked his hands under your thighs and easily lifted you on the counter. He pushed himself in between your legs, and for a second you worried that his not-really-helping-to-hide-anything towel might just simply drop with the way how carelessly he moved in between your legs.Â
You panted against his lips, too lost in his touch and scent, never wanting this moment to end. Your body was heating up from Rafe's touch and the way his lips were moving against your, making it wet and messy. You slid your nails from his shoulders down his chest, leaving long stripes and pulling a groan from his mouth onto your lips. Then the door behind you creaked open.
âBabe, why is it taking you so longââ
Sarahâs voice cut off abruptly.
You sprang apart, pushing Rafe away from you, and jumped down from the counter, your heart racing as Sarah stood frozen in the doorway, her eyes wide with horror.
âOh. My. God.â Her voice was laced with disbelief and disgust. âEw, Rafe! What were you doing to her?!â
You tried to step forward to explain, but Rafeâs arm slid around your waist, holding you firmly in place.Â
âSarah, I canââ
âSave it.â She snapped, throwing up a hand to stop you. Your stomach dropped thinking that she was actually angry at you. âI knew something was going on, but I didnât need to see it! And, for the love of everything holy, Rafe, hold your towel!â She moaned in desperation, covering her eyes with one hand.
Behind you, Rafe chuckled, completely unbothered. âWhat can I say, sis? Sheâs irresistible.â
âGross!â Sarah groaned dramatically. âFigure this out somewhere else! And donât touch anything in here!â She stormed off, muttering under her breath.
You turned to Rafe, mortified. âThis is a disaster.â
He grinned, brushing a strand of hair from your face. âWorth it.â
âYouâre impossible.â You muttered, though you didnât pull away as he leaned in again, his lips ghosting over yours gently and tenderly.
âAnd youâre not saying no.â He whispered, the smirk on his face making your stomach flip.
You knew this wasnât overânot by a long shot.
#rafe cameron x reader#rafe cameron x you#rafe x reader#rafe cameron fanfiction#rafe cameron#rafe cameron imagine#rafe imagine#rafe x you#rafe cameron x female reader#rafe cameron x y/n#obx x reader#obx fanfiction#obx fic#obx x you#rafe outer banks#rafe fanfiction#rafe fic#rafe obx#rafe cameron one shot#rafe cameron fic
2K notes
¡
View notes
Text
Unspoken Desires | LN4
đ summary âââââââ Lando and Y/N have been dating for a few weeks but haven't been intimate yet. As they're getting ready to go out one night, Lando suddenly confesses his intense desire.
đ pairing âââââââ Lando Norris x she!reader
đ word count âââââââ 3.1k
đ warnings âââââââ +18, sexual content
"Iâve never wanted to fuck someone as badly as I want to fuck you right now," Lando said, his voice low and rough, cutting through the silence like a knife. His words hit her like a punch to the gut, leaving her breathless and hot all over.
She glanced up at him, her heart racing, and saw the intensity in his eyesâa raw, unfiltered need that made her own body respond in kind. He wasnât hiding it, not even trying to play it cool. The way he looked at her, it was like he was seeing straight through to her core, like he knew exactly how much she wanted this too. And maybe he did. Maybe heâd been picking up on the little cues, the way her breath hitched when he got too close, the way her thighs pressed together when he leaned in to kiss her neck.
He had always been good at reading her.
---
It started about three weeks ago, during one of those late-night encounters that seemed harmless at first but quickly spiraled into something much more. They had been hanging out at his place, just talking, laughing, the kind of easy chemistry that makes time disappear. But then his hand brushed against hers, just a fleeting touch, and suddenly the air between them felt charged, electric.
"What are we doing?" she asked, unable to keep the nervous edge out of her voice.
Lando had leaned back in his chair, studying her for a long moment before answering. "I donât know," he admitted, his tone measured but his eyes telling a different story. There was something there, something simmering just below the surface, and it wasnât hard to guess what it was. Desire. Pure, unadulterated desire.
And yet, neither of them made a move. Not then, anyway. Instead, they fell into a rhythm, a dance that involved lingering glances, stolen touches, and endless teasing. It was intoxicating, thrilling, and frustrating all at once. Every time they got close, something held them backâa fear of ruining what they had, perhaps, or maybe just the uncertainty of where things were headed.
But tonight? Tonight feelt different.
---
The two of them were standing by the door, coats draped over their arms, ready to head out for the night. Or at least, she had been ready. Now, with Landoâs words still ringing in her ears, she could barely think straight. Her pulse pounded in her temples, and her skin felt overly sensitive, like it was buzzing with anticipation.
"Lando," she managed to say, her voice trembling slightly. "What⌠what are you saying?"
He stepped closer, crowding her space until there was only an inch or two between them. His hands found her hips, fingers gripping lightly but firmly, anchoring her in place. "Iâm saying," he murmured, his lips brushing against her ear, "that I want you. Like Iâve never wanted anyone else. And yeah, maybe weâd only been dating a few weeks, but fuck it. I donât care about playing it cool anymore."
His confession sent a shiver down her spine, and she felt her resolve starting to crumble. He wanted her. No games, no pretenseâjust raw, undeniable desire. It was overwhelming, but in the best possible way.
"Are you serious?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.
Lando pulled back just enough to meet her gaze, his expression fierce and unapologetic. "Dead serious."
The weight of his words settled over her, heavy and irresistible. She could feel the heat radiating off his body, smell the faint scent of his cologne mingling with whatever he had for dinner earlier. It was intoxicating, drawing her in like a moth to a flame. And honestly? She didnât want to resist.
"Then what are we waiting for?" she challenged, lifting her chin slightly.
A slow, wicked grin spread across his face, and for a moment, he didnât say anything. Then, without warning, he grabbed her wrist and yanked her toward him, pressing his lips to hers in a kiss that was equal parts demanding and desperate.
Her bag slipped from her shoulder, hitting the floor with a dull thud as her free hand clutched at his shirt, pulling him closer. His tongue swept into her mouth, urgent and insistent, and she could taste the sharpness of his mint gum, mingled with a hint of something darker, wilder.
Landoâs hand slid up her side, tracing the curve of her waist until his fingers dipped beneath the hem of her top, brushing against the warm expanse of her skin. A soft gasp escaped her lips, and he took the opportunity to deepen the kiss, devouring her mouth like he couldnât get enough of her.
"God, you feel so fucking good," he muttered against her lips, his voice rough and strained.
She tugged on the collar of his shirt, urging him closer, and he responded by lifting her effortlessly, setting her down on the nearby table. Her legs instinctively wrapped around his waist, pulling him flush against her. The sudden intimacy of the position made her breath hitch, and she could feel the evidence of his arousal pressing against her center, a delicious reminder of just how badly he wanted her.
"You feel so good," he murmured against her mouth, his voice low and gravelly, almost possessive. His fingers traced the curve of her hip, skimming over the fabric of her jeans before dipping beneath the hem. The touch was electric, sending shivers down her spine. "I canât stop thinking about how perfect you are."
Perfect. The word made her heart stutter. She was far from perfect, but in this moment, with Lando looking at her like she was the only thing that existed, it didnât seem to matter. His green/blue eyes bore into hers, stripping away any doubt, any insecurity. All she could see was the intensity in his gaze, the way it flickered with need.
"LandoâŚ" she breathed, her voice shaky. Her hands found his shoulders, gripping him tightly as if he might disappear if she let go.
He responded by pressing her harder against the table, his hips aligning with hers. The friction sent a jolt of pleasure through her, unrelenting and undeniable. His lips left hers, trailing down her jawline, nipping at the sensitive skin just below her ear. "Tell me you want this," he whispered, his breath hot against her skin. "Tell me you want me."
Want. The word hung heavy in the air, a demand disguised as a plea. She did want him. God, she did. But there was still a part of her holding back, questioning whether this was what she really wanted or if it was just the heat of the moment talking. Lando seemed to sense her hesitation because he pulled back slightly, his eyes searching hers for an answer.
"I want you," she said, her voice steady despite the storm raging inside her. "Iâd never wanted anyone like this before, but..."
"Whatâs wrong?" he asked, his voice softer now, almost vulnerable. It was such a stark contrast to the dominance she had felt moments ago that it caught her off guard. "Do you not feel it too?"
She shook her head quickly, feeling guilty for making him question himself. "No, itâs not that. I do feel it. I justâ" She paused, unsure of how to explain the tangle of emotions swirling inside her. "Iâve never been this close to someone before. Not like this."
His expression softened, the corners of his mouth lifting into a small, reassuring smile. "I have," he admitted, his voice steady. "But none of it ever felt like this. This is different. Itâs real, y/n. Canât you feel it?"
She nodded, unable to deny the truth in his words. There was something different about this, something that felt raw and unfiltered. It wasnât just about the physical attractionâthough that was undeniableâit was about the connection, the way their hearts seemed to beat in sync.
"Then stop overthinking," Lando said, his tone playful but firm. "Just feel."
And with that, he kissed her again, deeper this time. His tongue parted her lips, exploring every inch of her mouth with an urgency that left no room for doubt. One hand traveled up her side, slipping beneath her shirt to press against the bare skin of her lower back. The other slid around to the front, palming her breast through her bra.
The sensation was overwhelming, her body arching involuntarily into his touch. A moan escaped her lips, swallowed by his as he continued to kiss her with a fervor that set her blood ablaze. The world around them faded away, leaving only the two of them in that moment, lost in each other.
"Youâre so beautiful," Lando breathed, his voice ragged. His thumb brushed over her nipple, already hard with arousal, and she gasped against his mouth. "Every part of you."
His words sent a thrill of pleasure through her, her mind spinning with the implications. Sheâd never felt this desired, this wanted. And it was intoxicating. âLandoâŚâ she whispered, her voice barely above a murmur. âDonât stop.â
His response was immediate. He broke the kiss, pulling back just enough to meet her eyes. âI wonât,â he promised, his voice thick with intent. âNot unless you tell me to.â
The weight of his words settled over her, leaving no room for uncertainty. This was happening. Right here, right now, with Lando looking at her like she was everything heâd ever wanted. She nodded, her decision made without a single doubt.
âThen donât,â she said, her voice steady despite the pounding of her heart. âTake me.â
His pupils dilated at her words, the hunger in his eyes unmistakable. Without another word, he reached for the button of her jeans, his movements quick but careful. The sound of the zipper sliding down echoed in the quiet space, a reminder of the intimacy unfolding between them.
âSpread your legs for me,â he commanded, his voice deep and gravelly. The tone sent a shiver down her spine, the mix of dominance and tenderness overwhelming.
She obeyed, shifting her hips until her legs were parted, allowing him access. His hands moved with purpose, slipping beneath the elastic of her panties to gently cup her warmth. The contact was sudden, his fingers brushing against her clit with a precision that made her gasp.
âYouâre so wet for me,â he murmured, his voice laced with satisfaction. âDid you know that?â
She shook her head, too overwhelmed to speak. All she could do was watch as he dipped a finger inside her, his touch sending shockwaves through her body. The sensation was unlike anything sheâd ever felt, the way he filled her completely, tilting his finger just right to stroke her walls.
âSo tight,â he groaned, his voice strained. âGod, I canât wait to be inside you.â
His words ignited a fire within her, her hips bucking against his hand as she chased the pleasure. Lando obliged, adding a second finger and curling them in just the right way to make her knees tremble.
âFuck, LandoâŚâ she moaned, her voice breaking. âPleaseâŚâ
âPlease what?â he growled, his eyes dark with desire. âTell me what you want.â
She opened her mouth to respond, but the words caught in her throat. How could she even begin to articulate the craving building inside her, the desperate need to have him fully, completely?
Before she could form the words, Lando took matters into his own handsâliterally. He withdrew his fingers, replacing them with his tongue. The sensation was overwhelming, the warmth and pressure of his mouth sending her spiraling into sensory overload.
âOh my godâŚâ she gasped, her hands flying to his hair as she tried to anchor herself. Lando didnât hesitate, his tongue flicking against her clit with relentless precision. Every movement was deliberate, calculated to bring her closer to the edge.
âYou taste so fucking good,â he muttered, his voice muffled against her core. âI canât get enough of you.â
His dirty talk only added fuel to the fire, her hips rocking against his face as she struggled to hold on. But Lando wasnât done yet. He pulled back, positioning himself between her legs before guiding his cock to her entrance.
âReady?â he asked, his voice trembling with restraint. His eyes met hers, and for a moment, it was just the two of them, locked in a silent exchange of trust and desire.
She nodded, biting her lip to keep from begging. âYes. Please.â
With one swift motion, he pushed inside her, filling her completely. The sensation was almost too much, her body stretching to accommodate him. She gasped, her nails digging into his shoulders as she adjusted to the feeling.
âFuck, youâre so tight,â Lando whispered, his forehead resting against hers. âI donât think Iâll last.â
But then he started to move, slow and steady at first, giving her time to adjust. Each thrust was measured, his hips meeting hers with a rhythm that sent sparks of pleasure shooting through her veins.
âLando,â she moaned, unable to hold back any longer. âHarder. Please.â
He listened, picking up the pace until the sound of their bodies connecting filled the air. The pleasure built with every thrust, consuming them both until all that was left was the raw, primal need to reach the peak together.
âCome for me,â Lando growled, his voice commanding. âLet me feel you come apart.â
He didnât stop moving, not even for a second. His arms tightened around her as he carried her down the hallway, her legs still wrapped securely around his waist, his cock still buried deep inside her. Her breath hitched with every step, the sensation of him twitching within her only heightening the anticipation that built with each passing moment.
âYou feel so good,â Lando murmured into her ear, his voice low and gravelly, sending shivers down her spine. He nuzzled her neck, peppering soft kisses along her skin, making her shudder. âI canât wait to have you like this, completely at my mercy.â
Mercy. The word sent a rush of heat through her body, pooling between her legs. She bit her lip, trying to steady her breathing, but it was no use. She was already lost in the haze of desire that Lando had created.
He kicked open the door to his bedroom with one swift motion, and then he was laying her down on the bed, his weight pressing her into the mattress. His hands were everywhereâin her hair, on her hips, sliding up her thighsâas if he couldnât get enough of her. And maybe he couldnât. She certainly couldnât get enough of him.
âLando,â she whispered, her voice trembling with need. âPlease, move⌠donât make me wait.â
His lips curved into a wicked smile, and he leaned down to kiss her again, deep and possessive, his tongue dominating hers. He pulled back just enough to look into her eyes, those piercing green/blue eyes that seemed to see straight through to her soul. âI wonât,â he said, his voice a promise. âNot tonight. Not ever.â
Before she could respond, he spread her legs apart, repositioning himself between them. He looked down at her, his gaze intense, almost primal. âAre you sure?â he asked, though his tone suggested he already knew the answer.
She nodded, unable to speak, her heart pounding in her chest. Yes, she thought. Always yes.
With one quick, deliberate motion, he made an in-and-out motion and sank into her again, filling her completely. She gasped, her body arching up to meet his, desperate for more. His name escaped her lips in a breathless moan, and he groaned in response, his forehead resting against hers.
âFuck, y/n,â he muttered, his voice ragged. âYou feel so damn good.â
He began to move, slow and steady at first, giving her body time to adjust again. His thrusts were measured, deliberate, each one hitting her in just the right spot. She clutched at his shoulders, digging her nails into his skin, as wave after wave of pleasure crashed over her.
âLando,â she cried out, her voice breaking. âPlease⌠harder.â
He listened, picking up the pace until the room was filled with the sound of their bodies coming together. His thrusts grew deeper, harder, each one sending jolts of electricity through her veins. She could feel the orgasm building inside her, closer and closer, threatening to consume her.
âCome for me,â Lando demanded, his voice commanding. âLet me feel you come apart.â
His words pushed her over the edge, and she did exactly as he said. Her body convulsed around him, her walls clenching tight as the orgasm ripped through her. She screamed his name, lost in the throes of pleasure, as he continued to thrust into her, chasing his own release.
âIâm close,â he gritted out, his voice strained. âGod, Iâm so close.â
She reached up to touch him, her fingers brushing against his chest, feeling the rapid beat of his heart beneath her palm. âDonât stop,âshe breathed, her voice barely audible.Â
He didnât. With one final, powerful thrust, he came. He let out a guttural growl, his body going rigid as he spilled inside her, his warmth mingling with hers.
For a few moments, neither of them moved, caught in the aftermath of what had just happened. Lando collapsed onto the bed beside her, pulling her into his arms. She lay there, her heart still racing, her body buzzing with the remnants of pleasure.
âThat wasâŚâ she trailed off, unable to find the words to describe what had just happened.
âIncredible,â Lando finished for her, his voice soft but filled with conviction. He kissed her forehead, then her cheek, before finally capturing her lips in a gentle, lingering kiss. âAnd itâs only the beginning.â
She smiled against his lips, feeling a sense of contentment wash over her. But before she could fully bask in the moment, Lando pulled away slightly, his eyes twinkling with mischief.
âReady for round two?â he asked, his voice teasing.
As the night drew to a close, Lando and Y/N lay tangled in the sheets, breathless and content. Lando's fingers traced small circles on her skin, a soft and soothing contrast to the intensity of earlier. His lips pressed a gentle kiss to her temple, and she smiled, feeling completely at ease in his embrace.
"You know," Lando murmured, his voice playful yet tender, "I think we just set a new standard for our dates."
She laughed softly, turning to meet his gaze. "Is that so?" she teased, her fingers gently caressing his chest.
"Yeah," he grinned, his eyes sparkling. "But no pressure. I think we can take it slow from here on out... unless you're ready to break some more records."
She chuckled, snuggling closer, feeling his warmth surrounding her. "Maybe we should just enjoy the moment, Lando."
He nodded, his expression softening as he held her tighter. "You're right. This... us... it feels real. And that's all that matters."
She rested her head on his chest, listening to the steady beat of his heart. Just the quiet, simple certainty that something beautiful had begun between the two of them.
#f1#f1 fanfic#f1 fic#f1 imagine#formula 1#f1 x reader#formula one#formula one imagine#formula one x reader#formula one x y/n#formula one x you#f1 x you#f1 x y/n#f1 x female reader#lando norris fanfic#lando norris x reader#lando norris imagine#lando norris#ln4#lando norris smut#lando norris x you#lando norris x y/n
947 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Finally Your Husband
Coffee And Pancakes series P16
Synopsis: YN and Harry tie the knots together in an intimate and private ceremony in Italy and they get to hear an amazing news.
Series Master list | More of My Work
YN was nervous.
She was on brink of having a breakdown. Everything was turning out to be so perfect yet everyone was giving her a big hard time.
The way her grandma wasn't attending was a cherry on top for her but her parents were attending. The way it was the people who loved and respected her boundaries and parents giving her a hard time taunting her every little choice. A few of her cousins were attending too, and most of them YN hated. It was just amazing and hell on earth at the same time. They were Harry's Italian villa where he proposed to her.
One of her cousin got drunk and almost tore his scrotum while dancing during one of the pre-wedding ceremonies. Niall was a real helper driving him to the nearest hospital. And two of her other cousins threw a fit of fight when they found out they were wearing the same outfit.
The pre wedding ceremonies were lowkey too. It was a whole week long spiel and a half.
"I don't know why I am nervous!" She whined on the phone with her soon to be husband, her eye welled up with tears. She was all ready and they were just fifteen minutes away from being married.
There was going to be two ceremonies back to back and long night of partying.
"Baby." Harry cooed, "just fifteen minutes okay?"
While he tried his best to assure her everything is going to be fine, it wasn't putting her at ease. Her life was about to change for good.
Just a few years ago she wasn't even interested in seeing anyone (she in fact hated the idea) and now here she is about to marry the love of her life. Everything between fear and pure ecstasy was just running in rounds in her head.
Harry was just two stories down from where she was but she couldn't go see him. YN was having a breakdown. She was nervous thinking what possibly could go wrong as everything has been so smooth sailing.
On the other hand, Harry was nervous indeed but he could manage himself. He had just gotten into his suit as he was done with his hair.
He got a call from Brielle, stating he need to go see his wife (soon-to-be) now. She was having a breakdown. He had quickly put on his coat and headed to where his wife-to-be was.
"Oh my god!" He whispered to himself as he saw her sitting there on the edge of the bed all ready and dolled up, she took his breath away. Even though she was crying. "Angel, you look breath taking!"
She was wearing a white lehenga, and covered in gorgeous jwellery, a soft makeup look with a bold lip.
And that made her son too. "I broke this." She showed him the chain he got her for one of her birthdays and she wanted to wear it as it was so special. It wasn't going to be visible with all the jewelry she was wearing, but still she'd know she is wearing it.
"Hey, it's alright my love." He cooed as he sat next to her. "It's alright. We can get that fixed."
"I wanted to wear it." She managed to whisper between her sobs. "You gave it to me on my birthday."
"I know, but-" he was cut off when YN's brother's wife, Jasmine came in with a sewing box.
"I knew this was going to be handy- oh Harry?" She was quite surprised. "I am sorry, I should have knocked but she is crying."
"No, it's fine." Harry assured her.
"Look we are going to fix it okay for now?" She took YN's necklace. Soon after her mother walked in as well. She helped Jasmine fix the necklace. They just tied the broken ends with a piece of things thread. It wasn't a permanent solution but it was going to work for now. "Come here let me put this on." Jasmine even put it on for her and even attempted to fix her makeup too.
Harry watched the way her mum looked at her. They both looked exactly the same he figured. He just wished she would have spoken with her then, he could tell she wanted to. She had tears in her eyes seeing her daughter as a bride. It just broke his heart a little.
"I will come and get you in a while. And Harry you probably have to be there in a few minutes too." Jasmine informed both, soon her and YN's mum left.
"Hey, you good?" Harry asked.
"Yeah, I am sorry." She mumbled, "I think I'm about to get my period. I don't know why I am crying so much."
"Don't say that." He pulled her in for a hug, "you don't have to say that. It's a big day, and it's okay to feel this way."
"This is so overwhelming." She mumbled against his chest.
"I know, but it'll be alright. I'm right here with you, yeah?"
It had just been five minutes Harry had to go out as the ceremony would begin. First it was the traditional Indian way. And then it was Niall officiating their wedding. Everything went as smoothly as possible. Soon YN realised she was panicking for nothing everything was just perfect.
They both cried twice as she walked down the aisle twice.
"You may kiss your bride, Harold." Niall announced as he stepped away.
Harry was quick to pull his wife in as he picked her lips gently before he got her in a bear hug. YN wrapped her arms around him
Her husband has been by her side for the entire day. It was time for their first dance.
"I can't believe we are married now." She said they both swayed to the soft music playing.
Harry leaned down to kiss her forehead. "Mhmm. I am finally your husband."
"Yeah? I am your wife now." She couldn't help but smile sheepishly at him.
"Why are you looking at me like that?" He got flustered seeing her watch him with love heart eyes.
"Can you kiss me?" She asked.
"You know I will." With that he pressed his lips on hers, not shying away that her parents and brother are present there like they used to. She's his woman now and he is her man. "I love you so much!"
"I love you so much!" She reciprocated.
The rest of the night was flawless. Niall and Zayn got drunk off their arse as they danced to Gasolina for the fifth time. The food was amazing.
"You're not going to have anything to drink?" YN asked her husband.
"No, I am done. Had a glass of wine." He shared as he pulled her closer to his side as he watched his former band mates dance like idiots. "Want to stay present." He pressed a kiss on her head.
"Awh!" She cooed.
"Come on guys!" Gemma pulled them both to the dance floor, she was halfway hammered too there. They had a very fun night.
Harry was still on the dance floor as YN retrieved back feeling tired as her adrenaline started to wear off slowly but surely. Her husband wasn't drunk but he was having fun like his friends if not more.
Soon people started leaving to go back to their accommodations and it was just the close family left there to clean up a bit before everyone headed back. As it was Harry's (now theirs) villa all the bride and groom had to do was walking up the stairs to their bedroom.
It was all decorated with pretty candles and flowers. "Oh see the mood is already set for us." Harry announced as he hugged his wife from behind. "To be honest, this wasn't needed I had my eye on you since this morning." He had been worked up all night, actually all day. She looked absolutely dead drop gorgeous in that dress and she is wife now. That all together new feeling.
YN was quick to turn around in his arms. "Yeah?"
"Mhmm." He nodded and pecked her lips gently.
"This is going to be a big hassle to get out of." She reminded him that she is wearing a Lehenga with hundreds if not thousands of pins holding it together.
"Don't worry we have all the time in the world." He assured her as his hand went up her back behind her Chunni as he tugged onto the string of her blouse.
On a serious note, he did help her get out of the heavy outfit. They had a great laugh as it kept tugging on one thing or another. YN finally got out of the lehenga. He was also just in his trousers by now.
"You were wearing sweat pants underneath that the white day?" Harry giggled.
"Yes! And I was still cold." She pouted as she took off her bangles as she was sat on the bathroom counter.
"Awh, my baby!" He cooed, "let's hand this up, yeah?" He nicely hung up the fit on the designated hanger carefully and hung it over the bathroom door. "Now where were we." He went back to her, stepping between her legs.
"Where were we?" She placed the last of the bangles she took off in their designated box as she looked up at him.
"I'd rather show you." With his arms wrapped around her waist he picked her back and walked back to their bed. She laughed feeling his fingers dig into her side tickling her. He gently placed her on the bed as hovered over her pressing his mouth to hers. His hands wandered on her back to unhook her blouse she still had on. "This okay?"
"Yes." She nodded, her hands on his hips as he helped her out of the blouse that's when she noticed the bulge. She was quick to unbuckle his belt and get rid of his pants.
"No let me do the work now." He stopped her, reaching down to the waist band of her sweats and sliding them down with her panties. He got down on his knees as his lips left a trail of soft and eager kisses down her neck to her stomach to her inner thighs. YN let out a soft moan as she felt his mouth on her, his tongue teasing her bud.
Soon enough she was pulling him back to her, he was quick to press his mouth on hers. Her juices are still on his mouth as he pushes his tongue in her mouth, flawlessly dominating over their very heated moment.
"I want your cock in me now." She demanded, propping herself up on her elbows.
He chuckled softly as he undid his trousers and took off his boxers. "Very demanding, aren't we?" He was back on top of her. He lines his tip against her weeping hole as he pushes inside her with ease. "Can never get over the feeling of your pussy on my cock, baby!" He groans softly with his forehead on hers.
YN just let out a soft moan holding onto his shoulders. "Want it to be soft this time." She whispered.
"Mhmmm." He agrees moaning as he could feel her walls pulsing around him.
"Fuck! Right there!" She gasped feeling his cock plunging in her softly yet firmly.
"Yeah, you like it baby?" He looked at her before pecking her lips, earning a nod of satisfaction from her. "That's it baby, lay back and relax. Gonna take care of my wife!"
YN laid back on bed. Harry was quick enough to grab the pillow for her before she rested her head back, not forgetting to keep on with his slow and firm thrusts. Dipping his head down he latched his mouth on her hardened nipple, whilst his hand was busy kneading the other making her back arch.
"Oh yes!" She moaned softly again, gasping for air as she floated away in pleasure.
"Oh yes baby, you gonna cum?" He looked at her again.
"Yeah. I want you to cum in me." She requested. This isn't the first time.
"Yeah? You want me to cum in you baby?" He said getting his hand down to rub her clit making her jolt in surprise.
"Yes please!" She sighed.
"Yeah, almost there baby, urgh!" He thrusts were getting harder and harder as he couldn't hold it back, feeling her pulsing harder around him. Soon he was releasing his load in her pussy with the last few thrusts. "Fuck that was amazing!" He chuckled, still inside her.
"Yeah." She pulled him down for a kiss. "I love you so much Harry!"
"I love you so much!" He kissed again. Rolling over he pulled her in closer. "We are finally married."
"Mhmm." She nodded, looking at him with tired yet love-heart eyes. "We're married now, I can't wait to grow old with you!"
"Yeah? I promise I will love you even after we're seventy." He mumbled softly against her forehead before pressing another kiss on her skin. It was a joke as they danced to Thinking Out Loud by Ed, making her giggling.
"Oh you better!" She warned him.
"You know I will, baby!" He pushes back to look at her, "do you want to get cleaned up and go to sleep?"
"Mhmm." She nodded.
Harry was quick enough to help her get cleaned and helped her get into one of his t-shirts before they were off to bed.
.......................................................................
Harry woke up feeling super hot for some reason, he back was all sweaty as YN slept closer to him, her face buried in his back.
"Baby?" Harry carefully turned around and moved closer to her wife who was still asleep but shivering and burning up. That was enough to get him out of sleep in an instance. "Baby, you alright?"
"Hmmm?" She sounded.
"You're burning up my love." He whispered.
"Yeah I am cold. I just want to sleep." She mumbled. The worst thing about her was how she managed to sleep through fever.
"Let's go see a doctor first, yeah?" He suggested, "you can sleep when we get back."
"Can we go later?" She mumbled again, pulling the blanket over her mouth and curling up even more.
"Babe, come on now. You're burning up." He insisted, "I promise we'll make it as quick as possible, yeah?"
"I- fine we'll-." She ran off to the toilet and started throwing up.
"Oh no." Harry mumbled as he rushed to her and held her hair back and rubbed her back. "It's alright sweetheart. We'll go see a doctor."
Harry was quick to drive her to the nearest hospital, they were asked to wait luckily there was no rush there and they got in without an appointment. The doctor did a basic physical exam.
"Have you eaten anything recently which might upset your stomach?" The doctor asked as he documented in his computer.
"No, I have been eating healthy for our wedding." YN explained.
"Oh congratulations!" The doctor smiled, "don't worry we'll look into it. Have you tried taking a pregnancy test?"
"Not recently." YN shrugged, suddenly feeling anxious as she looked at her husband. "But I'd be open to one if we can do it here."
"Sure." The doctor nodded. "We'll also get the blood work done if necessary too."
"Yeah. Thank you." YN nodded.
Soon enough a nurse guided the couple to a room where YN can take the pregnancy test in privacy. She was nervous and she was already crying.
"It's okay baby." Harry tried his best to calm her down as they waited for the longest five minutes. "What does it say?"
"It's positive." She started sobbing.
"Oh my god!" He was quick to pull her in the tightest hug ever.
"We're going to be Mummy and Papa!" She mumbled as she sobbed.
"Yeah!" Harry rocked her side to side in excitement.
That was the happiest moment of YN's life there but she was still burning up with fever. Doctor gave her some mild medicines to take and advised her to rest as much as she can.
That's exactly what Harry made her do. He drove her back home to their Villa. Made her feel all comfy as he fixed her a quick meal.
They postponed their honeymoon until YN feels better and is fit to travel and spend their time in and resting and taking in the news.
......................................................................
@vrittivsanghavi @buckymydarlingangel @walkingintheheartbreaksatellite @sleutherclaw @melllinaa @michellekstyles @sunshinemoonsposts @marialikescherries @onlyangelrihana @supersanelyromantic @haarrrys @originalsoulcollector @lomlhstyles @im-an-overthinker @tenaciousperfectionunknown @stilesissaved @allthelovehes @sunshinemoonsposts @harryssky1 @sofia-faustina @stylesfever @reputationolivia @kittenhere
#harry styles#harry styles fanfiction#fanfic#fanfiction#harry styles x reader#harry styles x you#harry styles x y/n#harry styles fic#harry styles writing#harry styles imagine#harry smut#harry styles abo#harry styles blurb#harry styles concept#harry styles fluff#harry styles smut#husbandrry#husband!harry#fiancerry#fiance!harry#boyfriendrry#boyfriend!harry#dad!harry#dadrry#fluff#fic#mimi talks#coffee and pancakes#desi harries#harry is turning into a desi lad
462 notes
¡
View notes
Text
My little Fairy
Pairing: Hook x Fairy F!Reader
Summary: Coming to Merlin Acadamy you grew very close to the pirate with a hook. Everyone had declared you Hook's pirate Fairy. Truth be told, most people couldn't believe how loyal and caring you were to the pirate. So, when you finally snap, for the first time in a long time James didn't have you by his side, and all he knew was he wanted you back. Now.
Warnings: None I can think of, but let me know otherwise.
Taglist: @astrynyx @snixx2088 @4ng3l-ch1ld @herondale-lightworm Just ask to be tagged!
Navigation â other works!
I watched as Bridget and her friends all danced around the court yard - singing and dancing. It was sickening, they were so sweet and yet I couldn't help the part of me that yearned for that kind of friendship.
My only friend was Captain Hook, and if given the chance I'm positive he would have ditched me long ago if not for my help with things. Whenever he wasn't prepared for a test, I'd skip my own class to be in my smaller form tucked away in his shirt - telling him the answers. Or whoever he wanted me to spy on one of his victims he terrorized, I'd do so. Or when he wanted pixie dust, etc. The point was, I'd give my soul for Captain James Hook, and I don't even think he sees me as a friend.
Snapping out of my haze I landed on James's shoulder, whispering in his ear - telling him how Bridget was in the courtyard being all happy. A message he hurried to tell Uliana, before he made his way to the spot. I was still on his shoulder as he entered the courtyard with a dramatic flair.
I remained on his shoulder as he sang and danced, until Uliana turned into a flamingo. Something I couldn't help but smile at. Part of me was jealous of Uliana, and her relationship with James. It looked more intimate than his with Maleficent.
I pulled James through a different door, Maleficent following after us - and we cut the girls off. I now rested on Maleficent Horns. I let out a gasp, that came out like a jingle.
The Vk's all retreated once Uliana ran away - screaming and soaking wet. At least she was no longer a flamingo.
Once everyone cooled down, I was now in my human form laying on my bed, dressed in a nice pretty black dress. My makeup and hair had been done and all I had to do was wait for Hook to get here so we could go to that birthday dinner he promised me.
"Still no Hook?" Maleficent - who was also my roommate asked me. "No, you would think he'd show by now. I mean he's twenty minutes late." I praised the lord that my voice didn't come out as jingles when in my human form. Annoyingly so, only other Faires and James could understand me when I was in my smaller size.
"I hate to say this," my roommate spoke as she sat onto my bed with me. "But maybe he forgot."
I quickly shook my head. No way - he promised me. He had promised. He wouldn't forget me.
Slowly the hours ticked by and by the time it struck eight, two hours after the time we agreed on, Maleficent forced me up, and her hand Hades took me to dinner.
I wanted to cry, but how could I? Just because I love him, doesn't mean he loves me. At that very moment I accept that cold hard truth.
So as Maleficent rubbed my arm, and Hades even pat my head - I had decided that I would stop trying with Hook, it'll never happen anyways.
â
Over the next few days you ignored Hook. You hadn't made the first move to talk to him, and it seemed he had nothing he wanted you to do for him.
When the third day of you ignoring him he grew antsy. He didn't know what the sudden change in you was, but for some very odd reason - he didn't like it.
He walked out of detention - Something he had gotten when he was caught breaking in Merlin's office. His very first thought was that you weren't there. Typically, when he'd get detention - if you didn't sit in there with him in his jacket, then you'd always greet him with a hug once he walked out the doors.
"Yo, Mali." He called out to the mistress of evil. "You heading to your room?"
The dark fairy nodded her head silently, and James took that as an invitation to walk her to her room. Even though he would never admit it, the real reason was so he could check on his little fairy. The one he was now growing worried about.
â
You jumped at the sound of the door opening. Looking up from the books you were reading on your bed, you were surprised to see Maleficent, but also James.
"Hook." You spoke, but kept your voice neutral.
The man couldn't help but flinch at the name you used. You never called him that, you always either used Captain or James. Now he knew somethings wrong.
"We need to talk." Came his short reply, but you weren't dumb, you could see the slow anger bubbling up in his eyes.
You slowly got off your bed, and walked out into the hallway with him. "What's the problem?" You were honestly he hadn't already listed things he wanted done, but you were sure he'd start soon.
"The problem? You tell me. You suddenly ignore me, I haven't seen you in three days - but I know good and well Hades has. So you fucking tell me the problem." His voice was slowly growing louder and louder.
"Hey calm down." You tried to keep your guy's voice quiet - but that only set him off more.
"Calm down?! How can I be calm when you vanished. You were gone." Suddenly both of you stopped. You both could hear the hurt, the insecurity, but most importantly the fear laced in his tone. His chest breathed up and down heavily as he realized just how much he bloody missed you.
"Listen, Hook." "James."
He took a step closer to you, slightly pushing you into the wall as he pushed into you, leaning down to breath you in.
Fuck he felt like an addict who needed a hit, and finally scratched that itch under their skin.
"You call me James." His breath fanned over your face, as he slightly leaned up to get a look at your face.
Part of you loved this, as you placed your hands onto his chest, the open part of his shirt so you both could feel the skin to skin contact.
For James it was like your touch awakened something in him. Something that called for your name. Something in him burned for you.
He leaned down, his breath fanning over your lips. Making you close your eyes in anticipation. Hook didn't was a single second. He dropped his hook from his hand, and placed it onto your cheek, while his other hand grabbed a hold of the back of your neck.
You in this moment couldn't deny you loved this - the feel of his lips on yours, the feel of his wanting you. But it was too late.
He had made it clear that you weren't a priority. And even though bread crumbs of his affection felt like a feast - it wasn't enough. You hand to stand up, You deserve better. Something that Captain hook couldn't give you.
You built your strength and pushed him away. "No."
Hook looked at you confused, did you not just feel what happened between the two of you? Because he was more than happy to give a repeat.
"I deserve better than you." You pushed him again, finally letting the tears out. Letting the tears out of a woman who wanted nothing more than the man she was crying over. "I deserve so much more than what you give me." Which was nothing. You pushed him again and this time he grabbed both your hand and pulled you into him, letting you hit him over and over until you were drained - but never letting go of you.
"You done?" You glared up and him through your pretty wet eyelashes. "Good. Now listen. You will have no one other than me. There will be no other man, woman, I don't give a fuck. Your my little fairy." You went to shake you head. No - maybe once you were his but not anymore.
"You don't even make a priority - how can you say that?" Your voice was horse from the mini break down you had while punching him.
"You are my priority." How could you say you weren't? Even when he though nothing of you, from the first moment he met you he had put you as a priority on his list.
"Ask me about how I spent my birthday three days ago." Fuck. Fuckfuckfuck.
You could see the panic cross his face. The regret and self loathing as well. And maybe once upon a time that would be enough, but not anymore.
You pulled yourself away from him and hurried into your room, locking the door.
He banged a couple time before he spoke through the wood.
"I'm sorry, fuck I'm sorry. Sorry can't even explain, let me make it up to you." When he got no response from he, he continued on. "I am sorry about this but we will move past it. Just remember you may think you are free of me, but your are not. I will haunt you, beg for your forgiveness. You want better - I'll be better."
You silently cried while Hook poured everything he had from his heart into his next words.
"I'll be so much fucking better for you, my little fairy. So better."
â
The rest of the entire week, Hook would try his best; he'd bring flowers to you in the morning, he'd always walk you to class - despite how much you told him to leave you alone.
James knew he screwed up, and he hated himself for it. He didn't know what he had and he took it for granted.
He would scowl at Hades and Maleficent when you all were hanging out at the black lagoon.
Just because you and hook were on shaky ground didn't mean you were no less a Vk. Something that the crew grew to respect about you.
Every time you walked past him - not giving him a glance, he felt his chest tighten. He miss how you would cling to him. How you would rest on your shoulder when you felt over stimulated. The way you would accidently spray him with pixie dust, causing him to float.
He missed teaching you sword fighting, and all the basics. He missed you.
"Y/N!" He called out to you, desprate to get your attention. For the first time, since that kiss you didn't glare at him - nor push him away.
Instead it was worse. He felt his stomach grow cold at the neutral and emotionless look in your eyes. At least when you hated him you still cared. Now he didn't know. Your walls were up so high - it's shadow could darken a valley.
"Yes Hook?" He closed his eyes, shaking off the feeling he had.
"First, it's James. Second, will you go to dinner with me." You opened your mouth to disagree but he covered it before you could make a sound.
"Don't say no." He could hear his heart pounding in his head. "Just come. Meet me at Dip and Go dinner tonight at eight."
He dropped his hand from your mouth, and he found his courage to speak his next words.
"If you don't come I'll leave you alone." He would not, but he needed to know that deep down he still had a chance. And if he didn't have one then he would spend the rest of his life fighting for one.
He walked away, nervous for the reality check that he would soon face tonight.
â
The clock on your dorm wall ticked, and ticked. Each second growing closer to eight. The diner was an hour away and if you were to make it in time you should be leaving now.
But you just couldn't. You were too afraid. You weren't a fool, you could tell James was sorry, and regretful, but you didn't know if you could trust him.
He had unknowingly held your heart - and then crushed it. What would he do if he had known how much you cared for him? Would he treat you different?
"You should go." You looked over to the dark fairy, you had thought she was out with Hades.
"I'm scared." You had once thought James was your only friend, but Maleficent and even her boyfriend proved me wrong. "That's what makes it worth it."
She walked over to your bed, sitting down beside me before she carried on. "If you even have a chance for love then it's worth it to fight. And if you decide that he's not worth it, then at the very least you owe it to yourself to find closure." Maybe she was right.
â
Hook glanced at the clock on the wall of the diner, it said eight forty, and he knew that she wasn't going to show. He blew his shot. He wanted to throw the glass Infront of him, the one where he poured rum into it.
He had decided to dress nicely, wore his best clothing, even left his hook at home. He wanted to look his best for you - to show you he could be a good guy for you.
He had already paid for his drink, so he left a twenty bill on the table and walked out. He would wait longer, but he could tell the employees had wanted him out.
He felt like he couldn't breathe as he walked down the path, he wanted to take you on. The trees lit up with beautiful fireflies at night, and it was a view he wanted to share with you.
His vision blurred, and his chest breathed up and down, as his heart ached, pounded. He had no problems with ripping his heart out for you, but fuck, all he needed was you. He felt like a fool - not because you didn't show, but because he was too self-absorbed and if he had opened his eyes from the beginning thing would be different.
He was a villain, and villains don't get happy endings. He knew that he could never have you, simply because you were his happy ending.
He stopped walking, as he tried to calm his heart with his shaking hands. Was he having a panic attack?
"James!" He heard your voice scream out his name, as you started to run to him. Fuck, he didn't care if he was dying as he ran to you with all the speed he could muster.
Once you were at arm's length you jumped into him, and he wrapped his arms around you as tight as he could. Loving the smell that invaded his senses with open arms.
You were late, he didn't know why, nor did he care. You were here with him. That single thought caused him to break. He couldn't hold onto his sobs anymore.
He thought he lost you because of himself. He thought he would spend his entire life alone - longing for the feel of you. He thought that truly lost you. Every part of him rejected that. He couldn't live with that.
He felt his knees start to weaken as he fell to the ground, you still in his arms and he clanged to you crying. You felt your heart break once again - and all you wanted was for your pirate to feel better. You kiss the top of his head, rubbing his back as he let all his fears out, all his emotions.
"I... I love you so so so much." He heaved out, his breath making him repeat. "And I'm... I'm sorry." He was and even you knew that. You were tired as well.
You pulled his face away from your neck, and for a moment he fought you - thinking you were once again going to push him away. You rubbed you thumb across his cheek as you looked into his beautiful eyes. His brown eyes were bloodshot red from the crying, and his eyeliner had started to smidge. His eyelashes soaking together, his lips trembling as he tried to get himself together.
"I forgive you." You whispered out, before pushing your lips against his soft, and wet ones. It was a small, and short kiss, but it was full of the love you had for him. The love he felt like he no longer deserved.
"I'm sorry." His voice came out like a while as more tears dropped from his eyes.
"I forgive you." You whispered once again, and this time he initiated the kiss. Soft, craving, and you could feel his sorrow. Despite the fact he was kissing you, you could still feel him begging for forgiveness.
"I love you." You told him, and while that's all he wanted to hear. He no longer felt like that was the case. How could you love him when he hated everything about himself? How could you forgive him, when he's still kicking his own ass.
"I love you two, my little fairy." Fuck his voice broke again as he rested his forehead against yours. You also couldn't help but cry as well.
â
James kept his promise. He did become better for you, and only you. He was still a villain, but he was a gentleman to you. He kissed you every time he saw you, gave you flowers every month when your old ones would die.
He did everything he could to become a good enough person for you, and while daily you'd reassure him how happy you are - he couldn't get your heartbroken face out of his mind.
He'd have nightmares of you leaving him all alone. You loved him, and he didn't feel worthy of it, but he'd be damned of someone else had it. He was still a villain.
The first moment where he finally felt okay to breath was when you told him the future you wanted with him. You had wanted a future with him. Him.
You wanted three kids, three girls, and you would love to watch him become a father as you all lived on his ship.
When you were all banished to the Isle of the lost, he hated himself for getting you stuck there, but you'd remind him you'd rather be with him then in some land without him.
When you first got pregnant, he couldn't help but be so joyous of the boy in your stomach. He never told you he wanted a son, but you knew so you also felt happy.
You had named him Harry, after James repeatedly told you he couldn't think of one. The second born was a girl, and you demanded he named her. So, he stole your idea and named her Harriet. Then on the final and last born, you told him he couldn't name your baby girl after he just stole Harry's name and gave it to his sister.
You, James, Harry, Harriet, and CJ lived on hook's ship. And despite the living conditions, you loved your family no less.
â
A/N: Hiii, if you see this and sent me an Elsa reader x Hook request I promise I am working on that!!
#decendents#hook#hook decendents#hook x reader#decendents x reader#james hook#decendents masterlist#james hook masterlist#james hook x reader#captain hook#captain hook x reader#captain James Hook#rise of red
554 notes
¡
View notes
Text
the one where YN is no longer the governess to Harry's children, but she is his wife (part 2)
READ PART 1 HERE
author's note: part two of governess!yn (who is still my lil angel baby I cannot lie!) this took slightly longer than anticipated to get to you but i hope you will be happy with the final result! pls let me know what you think, and if there's anything else you'd like to see of these two (i'm certainly not ready to let them go just yet!)
word count: 14.1k of confusion, a lack of communication, friends to lovers, a meddling modiste who we all love, smut, pregnancy.
WARNINGS: discussion of death during childbirth, struggles with infertility (you have been warned)
let me know what you think of edelweiss here! mwah <3
YEAR FIVE
YNâs life had changed in ways that she never could have expected when she became a wife.
YN had never had an example of what a good marriage looked like growing up, and whilst she had worked for couples in the past â nothing could prepare her for the reality. The fact that her life had changed drastically from zero to one hundred within a few days was something that nobody could have prepared her for. It had been a true shift in the motion of her life, and even though it pained her to say â she did not know whether or not this was a welcome addition to her life.
Their wedding day had been a year ago. It took place in early June, which seemed very apt to their relationship. The first time that YN had joined Harry and the children for meals had been in June, and the summer held a very special place in their friendship â relationship? In all honesty, she did not know whether or not their marriage at this point was one of convenience or one that truly meant that something was between them.
As YN did not have a mother to talk her through life as a married woman, she was thankful for the information that she had managed to retain on her own in her life. Miss Francis had sat her down the day before her wedding and attempted to explain what a wedding night included, but YN had put a stop to that conversation immediately and tried to continue to assure the older woman that she knew what was to happen.
Even though YN knew what was to occur on the wedding night, it did not necessarily mean that the act would occur on the said night.
Harry had never attempted to initiate anything of an intimate context between the two of them. The last and only time that they had ever kissed had been on their wedding day, a necessity to ensure that their marriage was fulfilled. Even once they had returned home, she had received no advancements from Harry at all â and had concluded pretty quickly that maybe he did not wish to share this with her. YN knew that this was not completely shocking, seeing as though she was Harryâs second wife, and he had already experienced this before.
There was also a part of her that knew that men had needs. She had come to this conclusion pretty quickly after the husband at the other house she worked at left every night without fail to meet with his mistress (or mistresses, as YN had no idea about the fine details) and yet she could state with full confidence that Harry had never done so. She knew this with such confidence because they spent every evening together (with a considerable amount of space between the two of them obviously) before they retired to bed.
YN would be lying if she said that she had hoped that her marriage to Harry would offer some clarification on what it was she was feeling. She had spent so long denying her wish for marriage, and she thought that once that wish had been fulfilled everything would be put into some sort of perspective for her. Instead, it had confused and worried her more than it had before. The overwhelming, thought-provoking idea that ran through her head most days was that Harry had married YN just to appease her, to be a good friend and that was it. It made her think that Harry (no matter how many times he verbally denied it to her) did not wish for this.
It was not as though Harry required an heir to his estate â he already had one. That normally looming requirement of marriage was gone for him. YN was three and thirty now, and that could offer little in security as to whether she could have children, and with that gone she could not understand why Harry wanted to marry her. If anything, the only reason a man in Harryâs standing would marry was to ease a loneliness he had.
At first, Noah and Honorah had been confused as to why YN was no longer their governess, and instead their mother. YN had assured both of the children immediately that she could never take away their mother from them, and if they wished to continue to call her Miss YN, they could do so without any worries at all. Noah, who stood at ten when they married had huffed and refused to speak to his father or YN for the first few weeks (something that was inherently a trait of Harryâs, but YN would never outwardly tell him that). Norah, however, had only been seven at the time and saw the whole spectacle as something so exciting and had welcomed the change with open arms. YN assumed that since she had never met her mother, YN had been the closest thing to one for her â and she assumed that would be something difficult for both Harry and Noah to accept.
Even though these questions of intimacy usually loomed in the back of YNâs mind most days, along with questions of how the children were faring with the change. But, thankfully, her ole had changed within the household, and she now had duties as Mrs Styles that often took her attention throughout most of the day. The most prevalent job that took up most of her time now involved the children, and more specifically â finding a new governess for them.
To the blind eye, the task on the surface seemed so simple â but in reality, it was not. In the past year, the children (predominantly Noah) had managed to run four governesses out of the door â with the longest of them lasting two and a half weeks.
That was how YN had found herself now â sitting in the drawing room with the fifth governess she had hired who had lasted all of three days.
â⌠I am sorry, Mrs Styles, but they are terrors. The little boy placed a frog not only on my chair but in every drawer of my desk! And the little girl, well, she listens to everything the boy says and responds to all of my questions by ribbiting like a frog! They are completely unteachable!â Miss Morris exclaims, and YN has to physically refrain herself from rolling her eyes.
âAnd yet I managed to do it for four years,â YN mumbled quietly whilst running her finger across her eyebrow.
Miss Morris leant forward slightly in her seat, turning her ear towards YN, âSorry, what was that Mrs Styles?â
âNothing,â YN shook her head, offering a small smile to Miss Morris, âI do just have to remind you, Miss Morris, that they are children. They are not going to be easy to work with. Mr Styles has raised gorgeous, inquisitive and at times mischievous children â but they are no worse than any you may find with another family.â
Miss Morris shook her head, rather violently at that, âYou are only saying such as they are your children â you see them through rose-tinted glasses. They are nothing but terrors, unteachable terrors!â
YN sighed before standing up, nodding at Miss Morris to do the same, âVery well then, Miss Morris. If you had not already claimed that you could not teach the children, you would lose your employment just by calling them terrors. You may have the night to arrange your leave, but you shall not interact with the children.â
Miss Morris opened her mouth as though she was to speak but YN shook her head.
âI would not say anything else if I were you,â YN spoke with a nod.
Miss Morris took one last look at YN, nodded, and turned to leave the room. It was not until YN knew that she was in the all-clear that she sighed and dropped back down on the settee again, exhaling a breath that she did not know she had been holding.
The list of once four failed governesses had now turned to five. Somewhere deep down YN knew this would be the case. It was not that she was necessarily full of herself, but more so that she knew she was the best of the best in terms of governesses. No matter who she presented in front of the children, and whether or not they were good governesses or not â they would never be able to help the children in the way that she did. That was the dilemma that YN found herself in day after day.
The sound of footsteps walking towards the room, and subsequently entering knocked YN right out of her daydream, or potentially it was a crisis â she would never know.
âI think Miss Morris just grunted at me,â Harry spoke, pointing back at the door with a confused look on his face.
YN sighed once more, running a hand across her face, âShe can grunt all she wants, Harry! She is out of this house by morning.â
âOh,â Harry sighed, dropping down on the settee across from her, âShe quit?â
YN shrugged her shoulders slightly, âAnd I fired her. She dared to call the children terrors. Terrors, Harry! I was a moment away from doing something so regrettable I probably would have been sent away!â
Harry laughed with a slight shake of his head, âI told you there was no use in trying to find a new governess.â
âThe children still need to be taught, Harry,â YN pointed out, as though she was stating the obvious.
âAnd you can do it,â Harry shrugged, as though he was the one stating the most obvious thing in the world, âI know that is not necessarily the way that things are done, but when have we ever done things that way?â
A smile taunted on YNâs face, âYou would not mind? Having a wife that does not follow the correct rules of society?â
Harry just laughed, âIf I cared about the correct rules in society then you would not be my wife.â
YN finally smiled and nodded her head, âI will teach them â God knows that nobody will ever be as good as me.â
âThat is certainly more like it,â Harry nodded his head and stood up, âI did have something to tell you before Miss Morris grunted at me. I am going out tonight, a friend of mine is back from a trip abroad. We are meeting at the tavern for a few drinks.â
âOh,â YNâs heart pummelled to the pit of her stomach, âThe tavern?â
Harryâs eyebrows furrowed, âYes. Is that going to be a problem?â
âNo,â YN assured quickly, trying her best to not make the twist in her stomach obvious to Harry, âI hope you have a lovely time.â
Harry nodded, the confused look returning to his features one last time before he offered her another smile and left the room. YN had seen the tavern but had never been inside. She had only ever seen it on her trips into the village. She also knew of its reputation, although she would not say that she wanted to. Those back rooms, and what they held were the thing that concerned her, she supposed.
More than anything, it turned her stomach so much she was unsure how she did not throw up.Â
No matter how much she tried, YN could not sleep a wink.
The children had gone to bed hours ago, and surprisingly (to YNâs relief) without any stress. Her body, however, could not accept that relief due to how stressed she was currently feeling.
YN had tried counting sheep, and she had tried running through everything she had planned for tomorrow in her head, but she just could not shake the thoughts out of her head.
She could not shake the thoughts out of her head of everything that Harry was getting up to during his visit to the tavern.
Before, when YN knew that Harry was inside the four walls of this house and could therefore not be doing the things that YN was imagining in her head â there was no cause for her to worry. It was all fine before because she knew that whilst he was not being intimate with her, he was not with anyone else.
YN could not say that now because she did not know if it was true.
It was something that the two of them never spoke about â they never mentioned it. They both danced around the subject as though it was an open flame, neither one of them attempting to get closer to it. YN was truly regretting that now. At least if they had the conversation, if she had forced them to discuss this then she would have some peace of mind at least. Then again, she cannot imagine knowing he was doing such things would offer her any piece of mind.
After failing to succumb to sleep, YN had ended up wrapping herself in a blanket in Harryâs study, one of his books pressed firmly in her hand. She would say that she was reading it, but she had read the last sentence around twenty times and still not managed to finish it.
Then the door opened.
Harryâs head was lulled forward, his posture slightly hunched and his movements sporadic. He was drunk. Without even thinking about it, her eyes danced around his body attempting to see if there were any creases in his clothes that had not been there before he left.Â
There was not, and for the first time that entire evening her heart slowed down to a normal pace.
âI saw the light,â He offered her a boyish grin, âI wondered who was sneaking around at this time â I should have known it was you.â
YN sighed in relief, dropping the book closed in her lap, âYou are drunk.â
Harry nodded, not even trying to attempt to hide it. His body stumbled towards the other end of the settee from where she was. YN lifted her hand to her head when she watched him nearly fall off, but he caught himself thankfully before there was any need for her to intervene.
âHave I ever told you that you just might be the smartest person I have ever known?â He raised his eyebrow at her, a teasing look on his face.
YN gasped, immediately picking up the book in her lap to smack him on the shoulder with, âI should have known you were such a tease whilst drunk.â
Harry began to laugh, and no matter how much YN tried to resist it she could not help but join in. YN thought that she had seen all the sides to Harry, and yet there were ones that she was learning about every day.
âHow was reuniting with your friend?â YN asked, watching as his head lulled back against the settee, dropping to the side slightly so that he was looking at her, âI suppose that is possibly a silly question given the state you are currently in.â
Harry nodded his head, âIt was very enjoyable, although I suppose his constant discussion of beaches across the world did need to be taken hand in hand with a drink the further into the night we were.â
YN laughed, âI cannot ever imagine you not being interested in a conversation, Harry.â
He shook his head, leaning towards her slightly, âI was interested! The first time! It was just my luck that every time William had a drink it was as though his memory was wiped and he did not know he had already told me all of it before!â
YN did end up in a fit of laughter at his words. There was an ounce or so of further relief that she felt in that laugh, knowing that the stress she had found herself in was for no reason. It was nice to know that he had not withheld the truth from her â even though she was damning herself for even thinking that he would lie to her.
âIt sounds as though you had quite the eventful night, then,â YN leant forward to place the book on the table in front of them before standing up, âAre you able to get yourself to your bedchamber, or are you staying here for the night?â
Harry grunted slightly, his head rolling to the side slightly to look out of the window behind him.
âWhat was that?â YN pressed, inching a step closer towards him, âYou will have to use your words, Harry, I do not speak in grunt.â
âI do not wish to go to bed,â Harry mumbled with a shake of his head, âI do not wish to go to bed because the bed will be cold, and empty and you will be down the hall.â
YNâs lips parted slightly in shock. She knew that Harry was drunk, and therefore his inhibitions were lowered but there must have still been an aspect to it that was the truth. There was a slight part of her that was slightly annoyed by his words. She was annoyed that it had taken him a year into their marriage, on a night when he was drunk to say anything of this sort to her.
YN shook her head, âHarry, you must go to bed and sleep this off.â
âNo, we do not have to go to bed,â He reached out to grab her hands, pulling her closer to him, âWe can stay here, and we can talk, and you can sit next to me.â
âWe cannot,â YN shook her head, unable to stop the pull he had on her, âWe must sleep, otherwise we will not get anything done tomorrow.â
âThat is fine, YN, we can have a day.â Harry nodded his head, âWe could⌠we could just⌠we could be together tonight and tomorrow, and it would not matter.â
YN sighs, and she attempts to take a step backwards, but Harry instead wraps his arm around her waist. He rests his head against her stomach, and she can feel the heat of his skin through the thin material of her nightgown. The feeling itself was like pinpricks across the expanse of her skin.
YN did not know what to do â she did not know what to think. Instead of trying to pull away from him (which was impossible due to how tightly he had wrapped himself around her), and against her better judgment â she gave in to him. This was the closest that they had physically been to each other since their wedding day, and she knew it was wrong but there was a part of her that did not want this to end just yet.
Instead of pulling away, her fingers found their way through his hair until they were resting in the curls at the nape of his neck.
He sighed against her stomach, causing heat to rush over her skin that she had never experienced in her life. If this is what she was missing out on, she was cursing herself for not forcing them to have a conversation. She supposed that Harryâs behaviour tonight had made it so they had no choice in the matter.
âHarry,â YN whispered, bringing her hands from the nape of his neck towards his cheeks so that she could pull his face away from her and look at him, âLet us go to bed.â
âNo,â He shook his head again, âI told you; I do not want to.â
âHarry,â YN sighed, running her finger across the skin of his cheekbone, âYou are not listening to me â let us go to bed.â
When YN woke up the next morning, everything felt different.
This was still her room. There were still her curtains hanging above the windows, her bed she was laid upon and still her books that rested upon every shelf in the room â but things were different.
YN often woke up when the light started to seep through the crack in her curtains, and today was no different. This time, however, she was not alone in doing so.
Her entire body felt warm. There was an excess of heat covering her from behind, an arm wrapped so tightly around her waist making it so even if she wanted to escape â there was no way in which she would be able to. Harryâs head pressed firmly into her neck, his steady breathing causing goosebumps to cover her entire body.
Last night, after Harry had finally registered the words that YN was saying â he had allowed her to direct him to her bedchamber. She had tried not to, but she had been unable to redirect her eyes when he had stripped off his jacket, shirt, and trousers before climbing into her bed. They did not talk, only looked at one another. They had settled into bed for the first time since their wedding day a year ago together, without a single conversation as to why between them. Harry had pulled YNâs body close to his, and they had fallen asleep â and that was it. Â
YN knew that it was early in the morning, and Harry would probably need a few more hours or so to sleep off the remnants of last night â but there was no way that YN would manage to fall back asleep. YN tried to pull Harryâs arm off of her, but he grunted slightly, and his arm felt even tighter than it had done before.
YN sighed, unable to do anything but move slightly so that she was on her back and could face Harry. There was something so boyish about his features when he was asleep. It was as though all the stress of being an adult left him the second he was asleep, and YN felt a sort of privilege that she was able to witness him in this state.
It was this that caused YN to lift her hand and run her finger along the soft skin of his cheek â just in the way that she had done last night. Her body jumped slightly in his arms when his eyes opened. This was, in fact, the closest she had ever been to him â and the fact that she could see those green eyes of his looking so closely caused her stomach to somersault.
âIt is too early,â He whispered hoarsely to her, âGo back to sleep.â
YN chuckled slightly, her fingers slipping back through his hair, âThe children will be awake soon.â
âAnd we have a staff willing and ready to help with them,â He mumbled, dropping his head further into her neck, âGo back to sleep.â
YN lightly shook her head again, âEven if I tried, I highly doubt it would be possible. Even so, the children have missed out on so much learning these last few months â and I am excited to get them back into a classroom.â
âAnother day is not going to harm them,â YN could feel Harryâs lips moving against her neck as he spoke, and then they closed, and he left the lightest of kisses on her skin.
âHarryâŚâ YN whispered, her head pulling away from his slightly so that she could look into his eyes, âWhat are you doing?â
Harry sighed, his head lulling backwards so that he was laid on his back, just as she was. Whilst they needed to have this conversation, there was a part of her that wondered whether or not being laid in her bed, with Harry possibly having what YN would deem as a slightly delicate condition was the best place for this.
âIâŚâ Harry sighed, lifting his hand to his forehead, âI do not know.â
YNâs breath caught slightly in her throat, âYou do not know?â
âI do know, but I do not want to offend or upset you,â Harry sighs, turning his head so that he is looking at her again.
YN sighed, reaching out to grab Harryâs hand, âWhatever it is, you must tell me, Harry. I am your wife; you can tell me anything.â
Harry lifted their joint hands to his lips so that he could place a kiss on the back of her hand, âI understand that when we married, we did so for ease. It was the best thing for us both at that time, and I understand that you may not feel the same butâŚâ
His words stopped, and his eyes dropped down to her lips, lingering for just a moment before they bounced back up to her eyes.
âI may not feel the same how, Harry?â
Harry hesitated for a second, âThat I feel as though my affections for you have grown.â
âHarryâŚâ YN whispered, shaking her head lightly, âYou cannot⌠You cannot say such words to me if you do not mean itâŚâ
âI do,â Harry nodded, âI do mean it. I have meant it for a while now, but I never dared to say so. It seemed that all I needed was some liquid courage, and I could not stop myself.â
YN chuckled, leaning forward to rest her forehead against his, âYou should not have been scared to speak your mind, Harry.â
âWhat?â He whispered.
âYou should not have been scared to speak your mind because then you would have found out that I feel the same.â
Harryâs face broke out into a smile, and it was quickly after that YNâs followed. He lifted his hand to her cheek, brushing her hair away from her face. It was then that her heart rate began to speed up â when his face started itching closer to hers. Just as she thought that Harry was going to place his lips against hers, the door to YNâs room burst open.
YN pulled her body away from Harryâs, lifting slightly to see Honorah bouncing towards them â still in her nightgown and having obviously just woken up.
âWhat is it, Norah?â YN smiled at the little girl, watching as she pulled herself up onto YNâs bed.
âI went to Papaâs room, but he was not there, so I came here to find you and I found Papa too!â The little girl smiled, crawling up the bed so that she could drop down between YN and Harry at the top.
âYou found us,â Harry mumbled, pressing a kiss to the top of his little girlâs head as she cuddled up to him, âHow did you sleep?â
Honorah nodded her head, âVery well. I dreamt of horses, and I have decided I quite like them.â
YN chuckled, âThat sounds lovely, Norah. We shall have to take you to the stables at some point to visit the horses.â
âReally?â Her entire face broke out into a beaming smile, and she began to tell her father all about the horse in her dream.
As much as it had pained her to admit it before, this is exactly what YN had imagined mornings being married to Harry would be like. Lazing in bed with him, before being interrupted by the children and forcing them to begin their day sounding like complete and utter bliss. YNâs could not have been fuller than it was right now, but then she slowly realised that was not the case when the final part of the puzzle walked through the door.
âGood morning, Noah,â YN smiled, holding her hand out to the boy, âNorah was just telling us about her dream, do you wish to join us?â
The boy seemed to hesitate for a second before nodding, reaching out to grab YNâs hand and make his way onto the bed.
âOnly for a little while, though,â He nodded with a shrug, âI am ready to break my fast.â
YN laughed, watching as Noah joined Harry and Norah in their conversation. To YN, it was at this moment that she truly felt as though she was a wife. That she was Harryâs wife.
YEAR SIX
Just as YN thought that one part of the puzzle that was her life had been laid to rest, another part reared its head to her.
YN wished for children.
Just as it was with the idea of marriage, in the past, she had been fine with pushing that thought out of her head and coming to terms with the fact that it was just not her fate. When she thought she was to spend her days as nothing more than a governess, the mere thought of children of her own was laughable.
Now that she was a wife, it was no longer laughable â and she wanted more.
YN knew how children were conceived, and she knew that with the amount that YN and Harry had been doing that act, there was a chance that she could be pregnant, and yet (just as it had been before) neither one spoke of it. YN was beginning to be infuriated by it.
âYou know,â Harry spoke from the side of her as they lay in his bed, âTo read a book, you have to look at the words on the page.â
YN had not even noticed that she had stopped reading the book she had in her hand and instead was staring above the words and at the rest of the room. YN sighed and closed the book, dropping it down with a slight thud on the bedside table next to her.
âI guess I am just not in the mood to read,â YN sighed, slipping down so that her head was on the pillow, and she could bring the covers up and over her body.
âThat is not like you,â Harry turned to face her, a slight smirk settling over his features, âAre you in the mood for something else?â Â
YN rolled her eyes with a shake of her head, âOf course you would think that. No, Harry, I am just not in the mood to read.â Â
âSince when can a book not capture your attention?â He reached over and placed a finger upon her cheek, lighting and tapping the skin so she would turn and face him, âSome may say I can read you like a book⌠what is wrong?â
YN turned upon her side, slipping her arm underneath her head as she stared at Harry, those eyes of his offering her an ounce of comfort at a time in which her mind was filled with different thoughts.
âDo you ever⌠do you ever think about having another child? With me?â
Harry went silent, his eyes squinting slightly before he turned away from YN. Her heart dropped and the comfort that had been there immediately disappeared the second that his eyes were not on her.
âI⌠I do not know,â Harry spoke after a second or so.
YNâs breath caught slightly, âYou do not know?â
âI do not know,â Harry slightly tipped his head at her, âI have not ever thought about it.â
YN turned once more so that she was facing the ceiling, not wanting his face to be in her eyeline anymore. Whilst she had spent days, maybe even weeks or possibly months thinking upon this topic, imagining all of the possibilities of how this conversation would take place â she had never allowed herself to think upon this as one of them.
She supposed in part that was her fault â for allowing her thoughts to run away with her without any true evidence.
âI am sorry, I should not have brought the topic up,â YN spoke after a few minutes or so, before deciding that it was probably time to leave it altogether. She quickly pulled the covers off her, âI shall retire to my room tonight, I think.â Â
âNo,â Harry reached to grab her hand before she could stand up, âYou do not have to do that.â
YN shook her head and pulled her hand out of his, âI just wish for a moment alone.â
YN stood up, reaching over for her gown to wrap around her body. She turned and saw Harry still lying in bed, this time with his hand over his face. It did not seem as though he was going to say anything, so she took that as her cue to leave the room.
Just as YN was about to reach for the door handle, Harry stopped her, âI cannot see you go through that.â
YN stopped her movements and turned to face him, âWhat?â
âI have witnessed first-hand what pregnancy can do to a woman,â Harry sat up, pulling the covers off his body, and moving towards the edge of the bed, âI cannot⌠I will not let you go through that.â
It all made sense to her now. The reason Harry had never even thought about it. She was ashamed of herself that she had not even thought of it. He had lost his first wife during childbirth, and he was afraid of the same for her.
âHarryâŚâ YN took a step closer to him, watching as his slightly glassy eyes met hers.
âI know that you love the children, you truly do,â Harry spoke, âAre they not enough?â
YN was slightly taken aback by that question, and in turn, she ended up taking a step away from him, âI cannot believe you would say such a thing.â
Harry sighed, his head dropping forward slightly as he rested his hands upon his knees, âI am only saying what is the truth.â
âNo, what you are saying is an excuse â what you are saying is nothing more than offensive,â YN shook her head, âI understand your worries, Harry, I truly do but what I cannot understand is you ever saying that Noah and Honorah are not enough for me!â
Harry sighed, his eyes failing to meet hers, âI apologise, YN, I should have never said such things.â
âNo,â YN quickly retorted, âYou should not have said such things, and yet you have! I only wished to discuss the topic with you Harry and I would never do a thing that you do not wish to do.â
Harry nodded, finally meeting her eyes again, âI understand, I apologise again.â
âWe share the love of two beautiful children, Harry,â YN sighed, unable to comprehend why she was even having to explain the love she held for the children, âI apologise for wanting to just share our love in a child of our own.â
Harry gasped, and YN was shocked herself that those words had left her lips. Whilst YN had felt that feeling, love, for Harry for longer than she could put a timeline on â they had never said those words. If the conversation surrounding children had not caused animosity between the two of them, she worried if he did not return the favour that this certainly would. It was their cycle, one that no matter how much they attempted to change â YN feared they never would.
Harry did not say anything, and instead stood up and walked towards her. YN worried as to what it could be that he would say to her, or if he would indeed just walk past her altogether. Instead, he reached for her hands.
âOf course, I wish that we could share⌠share our love with a child butâŚâ Harry shook his head, âI cannot lose you, YN. I love you too much. I need you too much. I fear, well, I would not be able to go on if anything were to happen to you.â
YN just sighed, taking a step forward to wrap her arms around his waist, her head falling upon his bare chest, âYou will not lose me, Harry.â
âYou do not know that,â He muttered against her hairline, âYou cannot promise me that.â
âI know I cannot,â YN pulled away, looking up at those green eyes of his, âBut⌠your fear, Harry, and whilst I am not diminishing it could also not be the case.â
Harry sighed, âI love you so much, YN.â
âThen, please,â YN rested her hand upon his cheek, âThink about it.â
Harry leaned down, placing the lightest of kisses upon her lips, âFor you⌠I will.â
After quite a struggle, YN had just managed to get the children down and in bed, both of them deciding today was the day that they did not need a bedtime â and that they were both, in fact, too grown up for a bedtime.
Once she had finally managed to wrangle them into their beds, she wanted nothing more than to drop into bed with her husband and sleep the day off. The only problem was when she walked into their bedchamber â he was nowhere to be found. She set off throughout the house, looking at all of the different spots she usually found him in. It was not until she spotted a light coming from underneath the door to his study that a small smile crossed her face.
The door was slightly ajar, almost as though he had left it slightly open in hopes that she would find him. She stepped into the room and saw him sitting at his desk, with his books open on the desk in front of him. She knew that he had to be busy to still be working.
Harry had his eyes down, resting his head against his hands. He seemed stressed. YN leaned against the door, a small smile crossing her lips as she watched him.Â
âIf you continue to furrow your eyebrows like that they will stay that way,â YN joked, watching as his eyes lifted to her.
YN watched as the furrow in his eyebrow ceased, and his chest emptied the air that he had been holding in. It was as though all of the stress in his body had dissipated the second that he saw him in the room. She had not seen him all day, and whilst she had missed him â it was evident just by the look on his face now that he had missed her too.
âForever jesting,â Harry smiled, leaning back in his chair.
YN shrugged, âYou married me for a reason.â
âThat I did,â Harry sighed. He held his hands out, beckoning her to come closer to him. YN walked towards him, placing her hands in his and accepting his invitation to sit on his lap, âHow are the children?â
YN groaned, dropping her head back slightly, âThey have decided that they do not need a bedtime anymore. That they are old enough to go to bed whenever they decide it is time.â
Harryâs body shook with laughter slightly, âI fear the older Noah gets, the more difficult he will become.â
âIt certainly seems that way,â YN smiled, her fingers threading through those curls at the nape of his neck, âAre you coming to bed anytime soon?â
Harry sighed, pursing his lips slightly, âI can certainly be persuaded to come to bed.â
YN rolled her eyes, shaking her head at Harryâs words, âI should have known that was going to be your motive.â
Harryâs hands found their place on YNâs waist, his thumb itching ever so closer to the swell of her breast, âI do not know what you mean.â
âYou have that glint in your eyes,â YN noted, pulling back from him slightly, âThe one you have when you are scheming something.â
âNo schemes here,â Harry shook his head, holding his arms up in surrender, âIt is just if I am not mistaken⌠the best time of the month.â
YN could not help the pull of her cheeks that his words caused. It was one thing that YN had noticed very quickly about Harry, even more so when their relationship had turned into what it is now â he remembered everything. Everything that YN told him that was of some sort of importance, he remembered. Even if it was not of much importance, just a tiny, small thing that YN had mentioned in passing, he remembered. It was probably one of the things that YN found the most endearing about Harry.Â
When YN and Harry had their conversation about children, it had taken him a few weeks to come to terms with her request. She had left him to think about it and assured her that if anything were to happen, he would be prepared. He would make sure the greatest doctors were at their beck and call the second that anything seemed wrong, and he would ensure her safety at every point. With these in mind, he had decided to oblige her request.
But, when YN saw Harryâs smug expression there was a part of her that knew that at this point, he had no qualms with what she had asked.
âWell, then,â YN smiled, âSince it is the best time of the month, shall we retire upstairs?â
âI was thinking that the best course of action was to shut the door,â YN bit her lip, attempting to suppress her smile but it was no use. She immediately clambered off his lap to shut the door to the room that they were in.
When YN turned back around from the door, Harry had moved so that he was leaning against the front of his desk. For a moment, she just stared at him. She was unable to control the wave of desire that rushed over her body just at the sight of him. It was crazy to believe that just over a year ago they had not slept in each otherâs bed and that these feelings had not yet reached the surface. Now, YN could not sleep without Harry beside her.
YN attempted to not think of the past, and instead, she was to focus on the future.
YN took light steps towards him, not stopping until she was in between his open legs. It was then that he almost pounced on her. With such rigour, he dropped his lips down to hers so that their faces all but smashed together, but YN did not mind. Her hands grasped the lapels of his jacket, pulling him even closer to her if that was possible.
âYN,â Harry mumbled against her lips, wrapping his arms around her waist until they rested in the small of her back.
It was not long before their hands were pulling the clothes off their bodies piece by piece. Harry was especially skilled at unlacing a corset, something that made their recent penchant for these activities all the easier to complete. There was something about the comfortability with their movements, the ease, that YN had both longed for and never thought would be a possibility. It was now that they knew the ins and outs of each other, they knew what made each other tick more than anyone else in this world.
Their movements quickened in their speed, and Harryâs body fell back slightly. YN ignored the sound of the items that had once lined Harryâs desk falling to the floor. YN would be lying if she said that this had not happened once or twice in this room and that they did not know the logistics of it. She would be lying even more so if she said that they did not know the logistics of most of the rooms in the house.
Harryâs lips slipped from hers and across her cheek, placing light kisses until they reached her neck. Harry was completely, and utterly obsessed with her neck. He always put the most kisses on the skin between her neck and her collarbone, when they were in bed that was where his head was always placed. The one that excited YN the most was always when they were in public, and Harry pushed her hair off her neck. His fingertips would always linger there, and the touch was always ever so light that it would set her skin alight.
It was always tough work to get him off her neck once he was there, but a tug on the curls at the nape of his neck was always enough to pull him off her and elicit the lightest of moans from his lips. His hands moved down and came to rest at the seam of her chemise, pushing the lace up ever so slightly so that his fingers could rest on the skin of her thighs. His fingertips scratched her skin lightly, causing her to moan into his mouth.
YN pulled away from him slightly so that she could help him unfasten his trousers and pull them swiftly down his legs.
âEager?â He mumbled against her lips again, his hands pushing her chemise up until they were resting upon her waist.
YN shook her head, âNot eager, just fed up with your constant teasing.â
Harry did not reply. Instead, he picked her up and switched their positions. She landed on the desk with a slight thud, eliciting a moan from her lips. Harry wasted no time in slipping his fingers underneath the thin strap of her chemise, allowing it to fall from her shoulder and expose her chest to him. As the material fell, Harry purposefully slowed his movements so that the soft material rubbed against her pert nipples. To her, it was truly as though he knew her exact strings to pull. Â
âYou are teasing again,â YN mumbled, pulling away from him slightly in hopes that he would stop the teasing. She should have known better.
His hands grasped at her waist, his fingers setting her skin on fire. He pulled her towards the edge of the desk so that his lips could attach to her nipple. YN gasped, her back arching towards Harryâs body.
He pulled away, his chin resting on the exposed skin of her chest, âYou knew what I was like when you married me.â
YN shook her head, wrapping her legs around his body to pull him closer to her, âNot in this capacity I did not.â
Harry laughed, placing a kiss on her skin once more before his lips caught her nipple again. His hands ran up the exposed skin of her thigh once more, pushing it all the way up to her waist until she was exposed to him. His eyes locked with hers again, the slight darkness in them causing a shiver to run across YNâs body and pool in the pit of her stomach.
His assault moved downwards until he was face to face with her. He gripped the skin of her thighs, pulling his legs upwards until they were resting upon his shoulders. She bit her lip in an attempt to conceal the illicit sounds that threatened to escape them. There was nothing that could have helped her when his head lurched forward, his mouth attaching to her immediately.
âGod, HarryâŚâ Her body fell backwards, her chest rising up and down at a record speed as he continued his movements.
The mix of continuous flicks of his tongue against her clit, mixed with the suction his lips provided brought her closer and closer to the edge within minutes. YN also wondered if there was a part to play in that in how much she had thought about this throughout the day. It was as though she had been shown something, and now her entire thoughts were consumed by it day by day.
With each second she could feel herself getting closer, and her hands found themselves attached to his hair. Her breathing quickened, and her chest rose and fell at an exasperated rate.
Then it stopped.
YN could not help the moan that passed her lips at the loss of contact, tears brimming against her waterline. She watched as Harry wasted no time in lifting his body back up to her, his lips dropping against hers once more.
âYou are cruel,â She mumbled against his lips, feeling the smirk that crossed his features, âYou are cruel, and you are mean.â
âI am not cruel and mean,â He responded, his hand moving between them to pull himself out. He gave his cock a few strokes before lining himself up with her, âThat is just not the purpose of the best time of the month, is it?â
âIt could be, but youâŚâ YNâs words were interrupted by Harry pushing himself into her. YN gasped, her nails digging into the skin of his exposed back, âOh, god!â
The first time that they had sex was the night of the morning they had been interrupted. YN knew that if it was not for the children, it would have probably happened then. They had spent the entire day exchanging what can only be called longing and intoxicating looks at one another. In part, it felt like both pleasure and torture. YN had been slightly nervous, she would not lie, but Harry had made her feel like the most beautiful woman on this earth. He had not rushed her, he had made her feel comfortable the entire time and most importantly, he had reassured her time and time again that they were doing this together. That this was them showing their affection for each other, in a way that two people could.
All of their sex was not like this. More often than not it was sloppy, and it was rushed, and it was in the five minutes spare they had within the day when nobody from the estate or the children wanted them. If it was not rushed, it was often very slow and sleepy â but in a different remark still sloppy.
âOh, Harry,â YNâs hands ran down his back towards the curve of his bum, where she pressed her hands against the flesh in hopes of pushing him deeper into her.
Harry groaned against her lips, âThis is what you wanted, yes? You were wanting me to fill you up?â
âIt was,â YN responded, gasping when he hit that particular spot inside of her that caused her to tighten around him. His hips never stopped their assault on her, and she did not want him to. The second that he slipped his hand between their bodies to rub his thumb against her clit, she was right back to where she had been minutes prior.
Harryâs head dropped into the nape of her neck, resting there whilst he continued to move his hips faster and faster against hers. YN had tried her best to match his pace, but she could not. It was as though she could not control her body when she was with him. He knew exactly what she needed, and he would be the one to get her there.
YNâs entire body went rigid, her mouth parting as a string of moans mixed with calls of Harryâs name left her lips as she orgasmed, Harryâs following just after hers. Their chest, pressed close to one another, were heaving in sync, their breaths ragged but smiles still dancing across both of their lips.
Harry pulled out of her gently and helped her clean herself up, pulling her chemise back on so it was not revealing her in such a promiscuous way. YN laughed, accepting a kiss from Harry when he offered her a hand to help her off the table.
âDo you think it worked this time?â YN asked, wrapping her arms around Harryâs neck.
âWe can hope,â Harry nodded, pressing a kiss to her forehead, âBut we will not be disheartened if it has not, yes?â
âYes,â YN nodded, saying the words as though she was trying to convince herself that they were true.
âLet us go to bed,â Harry nodded, reaching his hand out for her.
YN laughed, âWe must dress first, imagine if we are to pass any of the staff in this state!â
âThey have seen much worse. NowâŚâ Harry dropped down, wrapping his arm around her legs and hoisted her up into his arms, âLet us go to bed⌠we can tidy in the morning.â
YN just laughed, allowing him to carry her to their room.
YN had been sitting on a blanket in the garden with Noah and Norah when it happened.
When she awoke that morning, she had certainly felt strange. YN had attempted to ignore it, to push the feeling so far down that it would not affect her day. There were things in life that YN could face head-on, with no worries about the consequences. This was something that she could not do. This broke her heart.
YN had smiled at the maid that was in the garden with them, giving her a look to instruct her to look after the children whilst she rushed inside.
She had stripped herself of her ruined clothes as quickly as she could, ordered a bath to be drawn and sunk into the water without a second thought.
They had tried and tried to conceive a child, but it seemed that no matter their efforts (which were frequent) it did not seem to stick. It was heartbreaking every time that this happened, and yet she could not control anything that happened. YN knew that she was older, but she had heard of women having children even older than her before. She just did not understand why nothing seemed to stick for her.
Her thoughts were interrupted by the door opening. Harry walked in with a smile on his face, âMiss Harding told me you were in here. It is not like you to have a midday bath.â
YN looked at Harry and at those kind eyes that were staring into hers, and she broke down. The sobs that left her lips were loud, and they shook her entire body. He immediately rushed over to her, kneeling by the tub so that he could wrap his arms around body, trying to soothe the sobs that were wracking through her body.
It was at that point that he noticed her discarded clothes, and the stain upon them told him everything that he needed to know.
âOh, YNâŚâ Harryâs lips skimmed the top of her head, the realisation and seeing her in such pain stabbed at his chest also, âI am so sorry.â
YN shook her head, leaning against his shoulder, âThere is no need for you to apologise, Harry. It is not your fault⌠I just⌠I am finding it more and more difficult to deal with the disappointment time and time again.â
Harry sighed, his lips placing a light kiss on her hairline before he pulled away, âMove forward, slightly.â
YN nodded, bringing her legs closer to her chest, and moving forward slightly, She watched as Harry stripped from his clothes, dropping them on a pile by the end of the tub and allowed his body to slip into the water behind her. YN immediately relaxed into Harryâs arms, the feeling of his arms around her body offering the comfort that she needed at that time.
âI do not wish to offend you with this, my love, butâŚâ YN dropped her head back on his shoulder, placing her hands upon his that sat on the soft skin of his thighs, âDo you think that we should stop our endeavours?â
YN pulled away to look at him, âYou wish to stop having sex with me?â
âNo!â Harryâs eyes immediately widened, âNo, God no. I do not wish for that, at all. I just mean that⌠YN I cannot see you go through this month by month. I just thought that we could, stop putting such a pressure on our actions.â
YN let out a sigh of relief and dropped back down next to him, âOh⌠I suppose you may be right.â
âI thought you should know by now that it is often not the case that I am not,â Harry jested from behind her, his nose nudging her cheek.
âI think you are mistaken by that,â YN retorted, shaking her head, âI am more often the one that is right, and you know it.â
âSo I do,â Harry lifted his hand from the water to tap her cheek, turning her head so that their lips were inches away from each other, âI just think that if we possibly put a little less pressure on ourselves, then you would hurt less.â
As much as YN would hate to admit it again, Harryâs word did hold some truth. Whilst Harry had never put any sort of pressure upon her, she was unable to say that she did not do the same for herself. It was more often than not she found herself worrying if it was her that was the cause of the problems. Harry had two beautiful children already, and yet the only difference between then and now was YN â and that therefore meant that she had to be the problem which was occurring.
âI think that is the best course of action,â YN nodded, dropping her head forward so that her forehead rested against his.
It was not long before he leant forward and placed his lips against hers. The kiss was soft, and light and the only word that YN could use to describe it was loving. It was as though no matter what mood YN found herself in or what was possibly going on in her head â the only thing that ever brought her out of such was him.
Harryâs hand lifted to rest against her cheek, resting against the soft skin and in part brushing all of the worry out of her body. It was a shock to her at what his touch did to her. She never, ever wanted it to end. She was the one to pull away first, placing her head against his shoulder again.
âWe shall take the pressure off,â YN nodded, âAnd wait to see what happens.â âIt will happen when the time is right,â Harry placed his head against hers, âAnd we should not worry ourselves until that time.â
YEAR SEVEN
From the last time that YN felt strange, this one was different.
The feeling itself was nothing that YN would say was significant â but it was there. She waited for the moment that her courses would come and prove to her that whatever she was feeling was just the prerequisite to that â and yet it never did.
YN tried not to worry herself, or to let her mind spiral but it was often difficult not to. It was as though there were some things that her mind just had to run free with. She did not tell Harry of her thoughts, as she did not want to worry him or to let him get his hopes up for something which could not be true just yet. That it could once again just be her mind playing tricks on her.
That was until, a month or so after her courses should have arrived that she started to feel waves of nausea race over her.
That was when her suspicions grew more into what she would deem to be facts. Her missed courses, the nausea, her constant state of fatigue and the fact that foods that she had once loved turned her stomach in ways that she could not express.
These feelings, which had been slight at first soon grew into something that she could not hide.
It was just a random Thursday that she had woken up and felt quite unwell, and whilst she had truly tried to get up and get herself ready for the day â she just could not.
The only way in which YNâs stomach did not churn uncontrollably was if she was laid down. That is how she found herself, on a lounger by the window in the drawing room. Her arm was covering her eyes, and she was focusing on nothing but her breathing â that was the only way in which to settle her stomach.
Even when she heard the door open, and Harry walked into the room â YN could not muster the energy to lift her arm and greet him. She could hear him talking to her, and yet her ears could not focus on the words that he was saying.
It was not until he dropped himself on the edge of the lounger she was laid on was it that she finally turned to greet him, but it was certainly not the greeting he was possibly expecting.
âWhy do you smell like that?â
Harry chuckled, âDid you not hear me saying that I had just returned from my morning ride?â
âNo,â YN shook her head, her features grimacing, âIf I had, I would not be asking you why you smell like that.â Â
âIt is nice to know that you listen to me,â Harry jested, leaning forward to place either one of his arms around her body. He leant forward in hopes that she would return the favour, and yet she did not. She placed her hand on his chest and pushed him away from her.
âYou⌠The smellâŚâ YN placed her hand over her mouth, pushing Harry out of the way so that she could reach the chamber pot she had left at the side of her on the lounger.
Harry dropped down next to her, pulling her hair back from around her face. He was confused, and even more so when he reached out to wrap his arm around her body and she pushed him away once again.
âDo not come near me,â She held her hand out, instructing him to stay where he was, âYou smell horrid.â
âAre you ill?â Harry ignored her orders, âDo I need to fetch a doctor?â
YN shook her head, leaning back against the lounger, âThat is not necessary.â
âYN, you must tell me if you are ill,â YN sighed at his words, her annoyance growing by the second, âI cannot bear to see you in pain.â
YN raised her hand to cover her eyes once more, âI am not ill in the way that you think.â
âThen what is it?â
YN tried to swallow the feeling that was bubbling within her, but she could not, âIs there no way that you could change, or maybe even wash before we have this conversation?â
Harry furrowed his eyebrows, âYN tell me what it is right now.â
YN sighed, turning to meet his eyes despite her stomachâs protests, âI have⌠evidence to believe that I am with child.â
Harryâs eyes widened as he looked upon her, âWhat?â
âDid you not hear me?â YN did not mean to snap, but she could not lie and say that her patience was not wearing thin with him, âI said that I believe I am with child.â
âI heard what you said, I justâŚâ Then, his face broke out into a smile, âIt is just that I am slightly in shock, but I cannot say not overjoyed by the news â and possibly a little apprehensive.â
Harry attempted to move closer to her, but she pushed him back once more.
âHarry, I wish nothing more than to hug you and kiss you right now to celebrate but I fear if you come any closer to me you might receive something else entirely.â
Harry finally understood what it was that she was saying to him. He stood up and immediately started to unbutton his coat and his shirt. He removed his suspenders, and his trousers came next until he was stood in nothing but his underwear in front of her.
âWould this suffice?â He held his arms open in front of her.
YN laughed, âYou will have to come closer for me to make my decision.â
Harry laughed as he dropped back down beside her, wrapping his arms around his wife. He lifted her with such care and ease until she was upon his lap. She smiled and wrapped her arms around his neck.
âWe are having a baby?â He smiled, immediately leaning forward to capture her lips with his, âI cannot quite believe it.â
âWell, I cannot say for certain, but I do think that it is highly likely,â YN nodded, accepting the light kisses he was giving her through her words.
Sighing, YN pursed her lips in an attempt to keep her feelings down. Without his clothes on was certainly much better, but the smell was still lingering around him, and going straight towards her stomach. Â
âHarry, I am sorry, but you need to bathe,â YN pushed herself up and off his lap, âI cannot be around you until you do.â
âI thought you vowed to love me â smell and all?â He pouted, still making no movements to stand up.
YN shook her head, âThat was before such a smell did this to me. Please, freshen up and then we can continue our conversation.â
Harry just nodded, pushing himself up until he was standing, âI shall wash straight away.â
âI need to leave this room,â YN shook her head, walking towards the door, âCan you open the windows before you leave to air it out?â
Harry laughed but did as his wife wished. His wife that was indeed carrying their child.
âI must say, itâs been too long since you have been in my shop, YN,â Miss Francis spoke, passing her friend who sat on the settee in her shop a cup of tea, âI might have to come and have words with that husband of yours to let you free every once in a while.â
YN chuckled, âYou should have seen him this morning. I said that I needed to come and see you and he was readying himself to join us.â
Miss Francis gasped and shook her head, dropping down on the settee with her cup of tea in her hand also.
As much as YN hated to admit it â she had slightly neglected Miss Francis and her friendship since she was married. She, of course, saw her whenever she needed a dressmaking or something altered â but they both knew that was not good enough. Miss Francis had been there with her through thick and thin, and she hated that it had let it get this bad. Â
âWell, if I was worried about whether or not he loved you â Iâm certainly not worried about that now,â Miss Francis offered the younger girl a smile, but that dropped once she saw the expression on YNâs face, âWhat is that face for? Are you⌠is everything okay?â
YN offered Miss Francis a small smile and placed the cup down on the table in front of them. She turned and reached over to grab the older womanâs hand.
âI need to apologise to you, Miss Francis,â YN spoke, squeezing Miss Francisâ hand.
Miss Francis furrowed her eyebrows, placing her cup down, âWhatever for, my dear?â
YN sighed, âFor getting married, and not coming to visit you as often. It was despicable of me, and I cannot tell you how sorry I am.â
Miss Francis laughed with a shake of her head, âYou do not need to apologise to me, silly girl. You were a newlywed; I am just your modiste â there is no reason to apologise for not coming to see me without a need for it.â
âNo,â YN shook her head, âMiss Francis, you are not just a modiste to me. You are my friend I would say that you are my best friend. You encouraged me to marry, you held my hand the morning of my wedding. You gave me your familyâs jewels to wear at the ball. And I⌠well I handled the changes in my life poorly when it came to you. I therefore need to apologise to you.â
When YN looked back up at Miss Francis, her heart broke at the sight of her watery eyes. She had never felt disappointment in herself like this before, and she was angry. She was angry at herself for abandoning this woman.
âYN,â Miss Francis shook her head, âAll of that does not matter to me. I was happy just knowing that you were happy.â
âI am happy,â YN nodded, âAnd I promise you that I will never let it get to this again. I will come to see you as much as I can until⌠wellâŚâ
Miss Francis furrowed her eyebrows, reaching forward to pick up a biscuit, âUntil what?â
YN pursed her lips in an attempt to hold back her smile, and yet she could not do it. This had been the real reason that YN had wanted to come and make amends for the guilt that she had been feeling. When she had finally come to terms with the fact that she was pregnant a few days ago, the first person (besides Harry) that she had wanted to tell was Miss Francis. She had wanted to tell her straight away, but it had taken her a few days for the nausea to not be so bad, and in fact for her to be able to get up and ready and even contemplate leaving the house. Harry had not left her alone these past few days, doing everything that he could to make her comfortable. That was why when she had felt fine this morning and had asked Harry to make sure the carriage was ready to take her into town â Harry had tried and tried to get her to allow him to come with her.
It had taken YN explaining to Harry the reason behind the visit, and how she needed to do this on her own for Harry to finally let her go without him. It was under the stipulation that she would go there and come straight back, and if she started to feel ill at any point she had to return immediately. YN, not wanting to upset him anymore nodded and accepted the stipulations with a light kiss to his lips. Any of the turning in her stomach that she felt today was more the nerves of the conversation she was going to have â rather than a cause of the baby.
âLet us just say that⌠life might be turned around once more in eight months.â
Miss Francis gasped, dropping the biscuit she had in her hand onto her lap and leaning over to wrap her arms around the younger woman. YN laughed, swaying with Miss Francis as they embraced.
âOh, YN,â Miss Francis pulled away, the tears in her waterline now ones of joy, âI am so happy for you, darling.â
YN had her own tears that were threatening to spill down her cheeks. Another part of this which she had not expected to experience as well as the nausea was the up and down of her emotions. Harry, who probably had prior knowledge of this, had taken her constant changes of mood like a champ thankfully. YN, however, was struggling slightly with the changes.
âI wanted to tell you,â YN nodded, âI needed to tell you. I need you to be with me throughout this.â
âOf course, I will, darling,â Miss Francis smiled, running her hand across YNâs cheek, âI will be here for anything that you need.â
âThank you,â YN nodded.
It was then that Miss Francis sprung up into action, walking over to the trunk where YN had brought some of her dresses with her. YN knew better than to interrupt Miss Francis when she was working, so instead she stood up and allowed the older woman to boss her around the way she needed her to.
âI did wonder when you showed up with the trunk what was happening,â Miss Francis spoke pulling the dresses out, âI should have known.â
âIt is just the ones that I think with a bit of altering should have some give,â YN nodded, allowing the older woman to hold the dress up to her body, âHarry said I should have some new ones made but I do not see the need.â
âYou might have to, YN,â Miss Francis explains, âDepending on how much altering I can do to these dresses.â
âWell,â YN offers Miss Francis a smile, âYou have never been one to turn down a challenge.â
âThat I have not,â Miss Francis laughs, âNow, you have to tell me everything. How did you tell Mr Styles?
âIt is not quite the story you imagine it to be, I am afraid,â Then the two women broke out into a fit of giggles and it was as though nothing had happened between them at all.
Nathaniel Styles entered the world a mere eight months later.
Eight months of what some might conclude as torture, but others may count as bliss. YN had realised that her pregnancy would be a mixture of the two. She possibly should have realised when the first few months of her pregnancy were torture that she was not necessarily going to have the easiest pregnancy. It had been easy to realise that this experience was beautiful, and YN would not have changed it for the world â it was also difficult for her.
It had also taken a toll on Harry. He had already been particularly attentive before her pregnancy, but it seemed as though it was even more so when she got pregnant. She should have known the way that he acted when she had first told him that she was pregnant and that he was going to be that way. If she thought that Harry was bad before, the closer they were to welcoming their bundle of joy into the world â the more that he would not leave her alone at all. He was there, always in the room with her and ready to be there if anything happened. YN, whilst she may not have said so during time, was thankful for him.
By the time that YN had realised she was in labour, there had been no time to do anything. If Harry had not devoted himself to being close to her at all times (especially during the latter part of the pregnancy) then she would have worried about him missing the birth.
It was slightly scary the speed at which her labour progressed, there was not even any time to call for a doctor, or even Harryâs mother or Miss Francis. She had to rely upon Harry and the maids that were at hand in the house.
Whilst Harry had tried his very hardest to not make it obvious that he was worried, YN knew him too well and knew that he was. The speed at which her labour was progressing was the thing that worried him more than anything. It was as though he had kept worrying about something going wrong, and yet nothing ever seemed to.
It was in the mid-afternoon when their baby boy made his way into the world, making their two other children siblings once more.
Harry had not put Nathaniel down since he had made his entrance into the world. One of the first things that caused YN to fall in love with Harry was the love and care that he had for his children, and now that they had one of their own â that had certainly not changed. YN had been resting in the bed, unable to take her eyes off her husband sitting on the lounger next to the window, with their baby boy placed on his chest. Nathaniel was sleeping soundly against his fatherâs chest, obviously finding the comfort he needed in the skin-to-skin contact.
There was not a single sound in the room apart from a babble from Nathaniel now and then, until there was a knock at the door. YNâs face broke into a smile when she saw Anne, Harryâs mother peering her head into the room.
Anne held a similar smile on her face, âAre you up for any visitors?â
âOf course, I am,â YN beamed, any ounce of fatigue immediately dissipating from her body. She watched as Noah and Norah walked into the room, both of them rushing around the bed and towards her.
âIs that him? My baby brother?â Noah pointed to the baby bundled against Harryâs chest, his face beaming out into a smile.
âIt is,â YN smiled, her head dropping against her shoulder as she watched the two older children walk closer to their new sibling.
It was not often that YN would say that she saw the two of them nervous. They were such confident children; it was so out of character for them. There was nothing in this world that scared them, and yet for some reason, they both seemed that way about meeting their new brother. As the children inched closer to their father, YN felt the bed dip at the side of her. She smiled as she saw Anne sitting there, immediately reaching out to grab YNâs hand.
âHow are you feeling?â Anne asked, pushing some of YNâs hair out of her face slightly.
YN smiled, accepting the womanâs comforting touch, âTired, but I am well. It all seemed to happen very quickly.â
âHarryâs birth was just the same,â Anne smiled, âIf you need anything, do not be afraid to ask.â
YN smiled, âThank you.â
Both of the womenâs attention immediately turned to Harry, who was instructing Noah on how best to sit to hold his brother in his arms. The eldest boyâs eyes were wide, and he was listening to every word from his fatherâs mouth as he spoke.
âKeep your arms together, just like that,â Noah nodded, watching as his father moved Nathaniel from his arms and placed him down in his sons. His face broke into a smile once the little boy was safe and secure in his arms.
âHeâs so small,â Noah commented, his eyes wide as he looked up to YN for just a second until they dropped back down to his brother.
âWell,â Harry sighed, reaching over to run the back of his finger across the expanse of Nathanielâs small cheek, âYou both were once this small.â
âReally?â Norahâs eyes lit up, âBut you always say that I am your big girl.â
Harry nodded, suppressing a chuckle slightly before he reached his arm out to wrap around his daughterâs body, pulling her into the side of him, âYou are my big girl, but you were once my small girl too, but you will always be my baby.â
Norah smiled, accepting the kiss that Harry placed on her cheek. It was very quickly that (just as her brotherâs) Norahâs attention was placed upon her little brother, who had interrupted his sleep once again to let out a small whine before falling straight back into a slumber.
âLook at that,â YN smiled, âHe feels safe with his big brother.â
Noah smiled once more before it was replaced with one of concern when Nathaniel broke out into tears, his little face turning red and his eyebrows furrowing. Noahâs eyes widened, looking between Harry and YN with a panic-stricken face.
âIt is okay, bud,â Harry chuckled slightly, an amused glint in his eyes as they met YNâs, âHe must be hungry.â
YN and Anne both chuckled from their place on the bed, watching as Noah angled his arms towards Harry slightly so that he could take his brother off him.
âI think that is our cue to leave,â Anne smiled, squeezing YNâs hand one last before climbing off the bed, âI am sure that thereâs some trouble that we can get up to.â
YN smiled, opening her arms wide so that both Noah and Norah could come and hug her and kiss her before they left. Norah had a pouting face as she came over to YN. The older woman attempted to wipe it off her face, but she could not.
âAnd what is with that face, Norah?â YN teased, running her finger across the girlâs cheek lightly.
She pouted one more time, âI did not get to hold Nathaniel.â
YN smiled, placing a kiss on the younger girlâs cheek, âYour time will come, Norah, I promise. But heâs small now and needs me to feed him but I promise that once he has a full stomach â you will be the first to hold him.â
Norah sighed but alas nodded her head, âI suppose I can live with that.â
âI suppose you can,â YN smiled, âNow go, Iâm sure Nana has plenty of things planned for you in the meantime.â
The children both nodded, accepting their Nanaâs outstretched hands and walked out of the room. Both Harry and YN watched as the door closed behind them, a smile passing between them as it did. YN pulled herself up slightly so that she was in a sitting position, and smiled as Harry dropped down next to her, passing her Nathaniel as he did.
YN smiled at Nathaniel, and even though his little face was still red and scrunched with tears, YN would not change it for the world. Harry helped in pulling her nightgown down of herself, the act itself being sort of difficult with little Nathaniel in her arms. She sighed slightly as Nathaniel attached to her nipple, her body falling into Harryâs embrace as he wrapped his arm around YNâs shoulder, her head dropping down to his.
It was as though the second that Nathaniel had latched on, his face relaxed and peace was restored throughout his body. His eyes were wide, never leaving his parents faces as he began to eat. It was a beautiful moment, a moment that YN would never forget.
Harry sighed, lifting his free hand up to run his finger across Nathanielâs cheek again, âHeâs got your nose.â
YN chuckled slightly, trying her hardest not to shake too much and disturb the little boy pressed against her chest, âHe does⌠it is no wonder I had so much heartburn with all of that hair â thatâs certainly taking after you.â
Harry is the one who chuckles this time, leaning down to press a kiss to the top of YNâs head, âI hope he has your eyes.â
YN shook her head, turning so that she was facing Harry, âI want him to have your eyes.â
Harry smiled, leaning forward to place his forehead against YNâs. Harryâs eyes were one of the first things that YN noticed about him, and they will always be one of her favourite things about him. People always say that home is not a house, and instead can be found in a person. That was more obvious to her when she met Harry, and even more so when she looked into those green eyes of his. Those eyes, especially when they looked at her made her feel more at home than anything in this world. They were her comfort, her love, and more importantly, her home.
âAre you sure that you want him to have my eyes?â Harry questioned, pulling away slightly to look at her, âBecause we both know we will not be able to say no to him.â
YN laughs before shaking her head, âI have no trouble saying no to you.â
âThat is true,â Harry nods, âI suppose it shall be me that struggles to say no. I will compromise with the next one having your eyes.â
YN chuckled, âThe next one?â
âOf course,â Harry sighed, âIf you would want that.â
After sharing a slight chuckle between the two of them, they both turned to look at their son, who was becoming drowsier by the second. They decided that now was probably the best time to burp and place him down for a nap. Harry placed a cloth over his shoulder and carefully removed Nathaniel out of YNâs arms again, picking him up and placing him upon his shoulder.
YN watched with a smile as Harry started to walk around the room, gently rubbing Nathanielâs back in hopes that it would coax a burp out of him. There was something so beautiful about the sight in front of her The fact that seven years ago YN had thought that marriage was out of the picture for her, and here she was now with a husband she could not love any more than she did and three beautiful children.
It was not long before Nathaniel let out the perfect burp, and his eyes began to close once more. He, so far, was the perfect baby. YN could not be luckier, and she also could not be luckier with the man she was raising him with.
âThatâs it, baby boy,â YN watched as Harry swaddled the baby with a blanket, dropping him down lightly in the bassinet at the side of the bed.
There was a sigh from Nathaniel, and then not a single peep from him. Harry sighed, dropping back down on the bed next to YN, pulling her closer to him so she was resting her head on his chest. YN sighed into his body, dropping her hand upon his chest.
âThank you,â YN mumbled, lifting her hand so that she was looking at him, âFor everything.â
âNo,â Harry shook his head, âThank you.â
#governess!yn#harry styles fanfiction#harry styles au#harry styles angst#harry styles fic#harry styles fanfic#harry styles smut#harry styles x you#harry styles x reader#harry styles x yn#harry styles one shot#harry styles writing#harry styles fluff#harry styles imagine#harry styles#harry styles series#harry styles historical fic
346 notes
¡
View notes
Text
nsfw - mdni. cw pregnancy mention but only as a joke (calls reader a MILF), marriage discussion. f!reader (has breasts, is refers to with feminine terms), gojo and reader are in a âsemi establishedâ relationship aka idiots in love. self ship coded. wc 1.1k
âDo you really think right now is the time for this discussion, Satoru?â
Your knees are pulled to your chest to make room for your almost comically oversized boyfriend in your apartmentsâ barely big enough for one bathtub. Heâs all limbs and broad shoulders and big arms and the sight, while delectable, makes you feel annoyed as you try to soak away what remains of your own post-mission injuries.
Thereâs a laceration on your right elbow, a blooming bruise on the opposite bicep, a slash on your thigh. The worst of it was handled back at the school thanks to Shoko but you refused further treatment, knowing a nice soak and rest would fix you up. Gojo showed up unexpectedly as soon as he heard youâd been roughed up today, holding your hand reassuringly the entire time.
You should have known better that his offer to take you home and immediately leave was not as listed on the label. He entered your apartment, kicked off his shoes, and followed you straight to the bathroom without a single word. Itâs how you ended up here.
âNo time like the present if you ask me. Every other time Iâve asked youâve said "let's talk about it laterâ and now itâs later.â
Sighing, you listen to the gentle slosh of the warm water over the lip of the tub as he slides in behind you. Two long legs frame your body and you lean back against him, back pressed to his chest while he reaches around and cups each of your goosebump prickled breasts and squeezes them playfully.
âYouâre asking me to marry you while squeezing my tits and making honking noises? Am I getting that right?â
âThatâs exactly what Iâm doing, yes.â
He chuckles and kisses your jaw, right beneath your ear. Itâs his favorite spot, so unassuming yet so intimate. He knows you dab a little perfume there to give him something to look forward to and despite the stress and soil of the day, he sniffs hard and presses an additional kiss.
You reward him with a giggle and he leans over the top of your head, wrapping himself around you and gently running his fingers along the little reminders of how rough today was on you.
It motivates him to press his question even further.
âWe donât have to get married tomorrow, you know. Weâve been at this for long enough that we can wait but itâs time, babe.â
You want to understand his thinking but continually come up short, wondering why he wants something so permanent all of a sudden. Maybe itâs getting older, maybe itâs wanting to have someone to come home to that is more than his semi live-in girlfriend. So without thinking too deeply about it, you ask.
âThis isnât a no or anything so donât immediately jump there,â you rush to clarify before speaking whatâs on your mind lest he get the wrong idea. âBut why? Why now?â
The answers are so clear to Satoru that he doesnât have to think about them for a moment more, instead rubbing his thumb gently around the blue outline of the bruise on your arm.
âI could ask you the same. Why not? Why are you so convinced marrying me would be bad?â
Marriage used to be something he considered would be a burden. Love seemed like the least likely reason heâd marry, perhaps instead marrying reluctantly one day for the sake of his clan or to have kids or something. It never had romantic connotations until the day he realized he wanted to marry you.
Three years ago, a night not that dissimilar to the one the two of you are currently sharing, the realization hit him like a speeding train he couldnât avoid. It was a culmination of nearly ten years worth of feelings, sure, but he knew as sure as he knew his own heart that you were it. The One, as they say.
Your injuries that night were worse than these ones and Shoko privately shared her concerns with him that your left arm would never fully recover from where it was snapped clean above the elbow. She did everything she could to heal it and you were confined to a sling for several weeks.
He was all too eager to come and take care of you, a little taste of what waking up and falling asleep next to you every day was enough to easily confirm you were it. You are it, still, years later and many long nights and early mornings since. Your grumpy mornings, your lazy afternoons, your evenings spent counting the stars twinkling lazily above your heads on the little adjoining balcony you spent most of your time on.
He was already in love with you, hanging on your every word and vying for every piece of attention youâd give him, but he knew that the rest of his life would be senseless if he couldnât spend it by your side. Seeing you be so fallible, so painfully human and fragile, terrified him but it motivated him just as much.
Here he sits, still motivated to make you his forever, and he says he isnât a romantic.
Scoffing, you turn your head to look up at him and gauge how heâs feeling. His face is impassive, brow raised, and suddenly you feel guilty for making him think the reason youâre apprehensive about marriage is him. It isnât him, it never has been. Itâs you.
âMarrying you would be the best thing to ever happen to me, Satoru but I donât think it would be the best thing to ever happen to you.â
Now itâs his turn to scoff incredulously, pulling your head against his chest so he can rest his chin on top of it. The water sloshes even more and you shift, trying to avoid the friction from your half damp skin against his but thereâs no use. Heâll take a little pain if it means he gets to have you this close.
âI know it would be the best thing to happen to me. Ever. In all my life.â
You laugh, shaking your head and wincing as you bend your elbow and the soreness catches up with you. He moves to cradle your arm gently in one of his palms, using the other to keep your cheek pressed to his chest.
âIâm afraid youâve finally convinced me,â you whisper and he laughs. You wince again as he shifts and drags you with him, water splashing over the edge of the tub while he situates you in his lap facing him the best that he can. Your chest presses against his and youâre face to face, his eyes searching you for any trace of second thoughts.
âYou mean it?â
You cup his cheeks in your palms and nod, a coy smile breaking into a grin to mirror his own as he pulls your left hand away from his face and pulls it to his mouth to kiss the back of your ring finger.
âYes, Iâll marry you. Iâd be honored to be your wife even if I think youâre setting yourself up for a lifetime of disappointment.â
Dropping your hand, he slides his arms around your torso and picks you up squealing and thrashing while water drips off of your bodies and back into the tub below. Itâs a distraction tactic, of course, to keep you from delving any further into your own fears and doubts, but a man will do what a man must to make his fiancĂŠ smile.
âI think Iâm setting myself up for a lifetime of laughing and great food and watching you turn into a MILF.â
Snorting, you swat his chest playfully with one hand and reach for the towels on the rack next to you with the other. You dry his hair first, giggling with each funny face he makes until you finish and wrap the towel around his shoulders.
âAre you threatening to turn me into a MILF, sir?â
The blood rushes from his head further downward as he pictures the insinuation youâre making and he smiles devilishly.
âIf thatâs what you want, consider it a promise.â
#gojo x reader#gojo satoru x reader#satoken#kendall writes#I have no excuse this is pure self indulgence#cw pregnancy mention#cw marriage
2K notes
¡
View notes
Text
The One With The Proposal
Pairing: Spencer Reid x Fem!OC
Warnings: smut, fingering, oral sex (m receiving), slight BDSM (use of cuffs), delayed orgasm, P in V sex, unprotected sex (people pls be safe), creampie, no use of Y/N
Word Count: 4.1k
A/N: Well... Okay. There's a few things you need to know about this piece of work you're about to read. This is actually a part of my series that I'm writing on Wattpad. I will put the link below in case you want to read the whole thing. It's not finished, I'm still writing it. This chapter, however, can be a standalone and can be viewed as a one-shot, so I decided to post it here, too. I wish you an enjoyable reading. Oh, and this is not read through, so if you find some mistakes, pretend that you didn't.
Wattpad acc link: here
Spencer Reid. A man known for several things. His knowledge. A brilliant man, whom the FBI owes many thanks. Uncountable cases that he helped solve that would probably stay unsolved without him. His blabbering. He had a whole paragraph ready to shout out on anything you say. The sky? Fun fact... The book you're looking at? Fun fact, the author actually... A specific person who's dead or alive or never surfaced for something they did? Fun fact about them...
You will never see him wear anything outside of professional clothes. Comfortable professional clothes. Sweaters, cardigans. He sometimes reminds me of older women who wrap themselves in their cardigans. You will never hear him swear. Not in public, anyway. The most he said once was goddamn it. The entire team was left in shock. Penelope was even scared of him that day.
He will stutter in conversations and situations that make him even slightly uncomfortable. He has a germ thing. He never shakes hands or hugs with random people. He makes contact with his friends, me, and some close people like his mother, Diane.
Now put all that into an image and try to picture that man. A shy, uncomfortable, boyish man. Stuck reading books when he has free time. No, no. He cancels plans to stay indoors and read books. Even re-read them.
That same man proposed to me half an hour ago. It was small, intimate, and sentimental. We walked by the restaurant where we confessed we loved each other. He let my hand go and I took a few steps ahead. When I turned back, he was down on one knee and held a small box in his hands.
I said yes.
I said yes more than once.
He was the sweetest man. He was mine. I loved to be loved by him. Delicate, heartwarming, caring and sweet. The man I just described above.
That same man was driving us home at the moment, his dick hard, bulging in his pants, one hand or the wheel, the other deep in my cunt while curving his knuckles at a new angle as he fucked me.
Every person has two sides.
And boy, oh boy, did I love his other side.
Everything anyone knew about Spencer, they would say he would be a sweet, whiney, submissive man during intimacy. I beg to differ.
His fingers twirling inside me, I huff as I refuse to moan just yet. I hated the way he could make me fold so, so easily. Deep breaths. Deep breaths. My mouth is open and I can't hold in pleads from him. His fingers are long. I love his fingers. But his cock is bigger.
He pulls into our parking space and he removes his hand from under my dress. He walks out and comes around to open my door. I begin to come out when he stops me, picks me up and tosses me over his shoulder. I yelp, feeling almost powerless. He slams the door and locks the car and continues to carry me up almost three flights of stairs. The apartment door flies open before we go in. He closes it with his leg and heads directly to our bedroom.
I can't help but blush. I felt like a tiny girl. How disgusting that the tiny girl imagined all the things he would do to her in a few moments. He slides me down and steps back to look at me. His eyes scan me, from the smallest hair on the top of my head all the way down to my toes. There's a devilish desire in his eyes, his mouth parted ever so slightly. His eyes come back to mine and he, almost growling, says, "I kneeled for you, now go ahead and kneel for me."
Tingles run down my entire body. I don't hesitate to obligate his request. Not a request. He demanded. And I wasn't going to defy this. I wasn't going to defy him. Not breaking eye contact, I slide down on my knees, perfectly aligned with his belt. I look ahead, seeing him painfully hard in his pants. I slide my hands up his legs and start undoing his pants. Every clank makes me tingle between my legs.
There was a specific time when a powerful, strong and independent woman only wants, no, only needs to be told what to do. I raised myself from nothing. No one helped me. I could only thank myself for everything I have accomplished in my life. I would listen to no man. No man had the power over me. No man could take nothing from me. Except him. He had all of me wrapped around his little finger.
And I didn't mind.
Being submissive to someone means so much more then people think. It means trust. It means love. Truth be told, not every submissive person tends to be like that in everyday life. Don't get me wrong, I know what comes to mind when you think of someone like that. Porn taught us so wrongly. And this? This was so much more intimate then just porn. This was desire, lust, and pure neediness.
After undoing his belt, I pulled down his pants, tugging his underwear to, removing them to. I would skip everything just to feel him. Being released from his clothes was hitting him sweetly as he took a sharp breath when my eyes fell to his dick.
I look up, almost lustful, maybe waiting for him to tell me to touch him, maybe even to beg me, a whole 180 to what I just described myself as. His eyes were dark and watching me from a high. He simply smirked, almost reading my mind and what was going through it.
"Go on," he half whispered, voice deep just like the darkness around us, "be the slut the outside world has no idea you are."
And that was all it took. My hand takes his base before I stick out my tongue and slide it up his entire length. There was a lot of length. He inhales, pushing a groan down his throat at the first touch I plant on him.
This was going to be a long night.
The kiss I leave at his tip as I start stroking him with my hand sends his head falling back. The motion pushes his curls off of his forehead. I loved when his hair fell on his face. It made him look messy. It made him look more flustered. And the image of him like that made me throb between my legs.
After enough slow-play, I stick out my tongue and take him in my mouth, slowly, reaching as far as I could before I feel him touch my throat. He feels he reached far and he groans. The funny thing is I had taken only half of him. He looks down again, his hairs flying back to his face. His fingers twist around in my hair and tug slightly, almost like he was checking the grip he had on my head.
But I soon found out it wasn't the grip why I thought he wanted it. He held my head in place as he started to rock back and forth. He was using me. Using my mouth to be precise. And he started fucking it. At first it was slow, almost shallow thrusts, reaching where he first did. But as time passed, he became more fierce. He started going deeper, hitting the back of my throat with more force making me gag. My eyes started to water as I had no control over anything. His hand held my head in place as he now almost pounded into my mouth.
As he continued, I could feel him twitch on the top of my mouth. And so did I. I felt my panties dampen with every second that passed. I was horny because my boyfriend, my fiancĂŠ, was fucking my throat like it was just something for him to use.
Muffled moans and occasional groans escaped his mouth. He was about to finish. I could easily tell by the increased speed of his thrusts and their force. Finally, he pushed himself almost the whole way, deep into my throat and let himself release there. I gagged pretty hard, trying to keep him down and not throw out his cum.
He pulled himself out and let go of his grip on my hair. His hand slid from behind to my chin and he lifted my face up. He was taking deep and long breaths, his chest falling and rising every time. His eyes scanned me, a fucked mouth, watery eyes and bright red cheeks. Must have been quite a sight.
"Swallow, baby." he said and left his mouth slightly opened, watching as the small bulb went down my throat and he smiled in satisfaction. "Good girl. Your turn."
He bent down and picked me up to carry me to the bed. Back facing the mattress, he climbed on top and roughly kissed me. I loved when he did that. After what I just did, he didn't hesitate to kiss me. He didn't get disgusted to do so. His fingers hooked around the hem of my dress and he pulled it off in one quick motion. I was left in my bra and panties that were already soaking wet. Every time he saw me like that, dressed but not dressed, I'd get shy.
I never liked my body. And yet he worshipped it.
"God, you're so gorgeous." he hovered over me, his eyes trailing over every inch of my body. I shivered from his words that sounded like a prayer. It was half whispers. Like he was afraid that if someone heard what he had, it would be stolen from him.
His lips come down and start kissing my neck, my weak spot. Just the warmth of his kiss makes me moan, eager for more as I buck my hips up towards him. I feel that I caress his cock against my thigh, and as soon as he feels it, he pushes my hips down with his hands.
"Needy, are we?" he chuckles against my skin as he now slowly moves lower and leaves a trail of kisses at my collarbone.
"I hate when you do this." I whine, my fingers roaming through his hair.
"You hate when I kiss you?" he says between kisses, one on my shoulder, one at the base of my neck, one directly in between my breasts.
"No, I-" my words get interrupted when I moan. I feel him smile when he hears me. "I hate when you make me wait. You tease. Every time." I take a deep breath in between every sentence to take in his kisses. As much as I did hate the delay of the actual sex, I loved feeling him everywhere. I didn't know what I wanted more.
He continues kissing, his lips reaching my stomach and he stops. I look down to see him slightly smirking as he is settled just between my legs. I feel shivers. He lets go of my hips and slowly pulls down my panties, sliding his fingers down along my legs in the process. He is continuing to tease me with every touch he leaves on my body.
When I finally think that he is going to stick his tongue at my cunt, I am yet again met with disappointment. He comes over me and trails his hands, slowly, around my back as he keeps looking me in the eyes to catch every whiney face I make as I plead him to fuck me already using no words. But he knows. Oh, he knows that's what I'm asking of him.
He unhooks my bra and I am completely naked. His shirt comes off as he makes us even. Again, I hope that he will now go down. It doesn't have to be his mouth, I'll be happy if he would just stick his fucking fingers into my pussy and rummage through it. But, no. He bends down and kisses my breasts, moving from one to the other. Kissing it, sucking on the nipples, squeezing them with his hands.
If he was kissing and/or sucking the right he would be squeezing the left. There was no space left for me to catch a breath. Then, he bit down on one, just enough to make me squeal. He chuckled with my tit in his mouth. I had enough. I gripped his hair and pulled him up to my face.
"What do you fucking want from me?" I say with a whiney voice. I sounded desperate. I hated it. I loved it, too.
His face had a drunk smile across it. He was enjoying this. My torture was satisfaction for him. Fucking great. "I want you to beg." he said through a whisper. His head was tilted back as I was pulling his hair.
I hated to beg him. Especially to do what I wanted. I knew he knows what I want, but he loves when he makes me break and I have nothing left but to fucking beg him to do the most unholy things to me.
I roll my eyes. "No." I simply say.
He smirks and bucks his hips so his dick slides over my dripping cunt. My entire body arches and he smiles again. "Beg, my love. Use that mouth for something else then a place for me to dump my cum."
That mother fucker. "You assh-" he bucks his hips again and breaks me mid-sentence. I growl at him.
"I don't think that's how begging works. C'mon. Beg me to fuck you. I know you want to."
It was weird hearing him swear. Not just swear, but use vulgar words in general. I used them everyday. It was like saying 'hi' to someone. But Spencer? Noup.
I gave up. I close my eyes and just make peace with my fate. "Please, Spencer."
He bends down and kisses my lips. "You have to be specific, my love. What do you want from me?"
I'm boiling at this point. Do I have a choice? If I want to be fucked, not really. "I want you to fuck me, please me, make me cum. I'm fucking tired of being teased." I practically cry out the last part.
He smirks and I let go of my grip on his hair. He doesn't move, he is still looking me directly in the eyes as he slides one hand down and caresses my inner thigh. He goes over my cunt with his entire hand and I loudly gasp. He watches, enjoys the reactions he gets as he touches me. He brings his hand up and licks his two fingers and then slides them down again.
Baby, you don't need no more moisture, I'm wet enough.
His hand finally connects to my core and he starts making circles around my clit. My body erupts. I no longer have control over my reactions. My eyebrows furrow, my mouth is wide open and it's letting out moans, whines, sounds I didn't even know I could make. And he simply watches. From time to time he would bend down and kiss my neck, maybe even bite down on it, making me buck my entire body up.
"God, you're so fucking wet." he says and starts rubbing up and down my entrance. "You're so pretty. My pretty girl."
I'm melting. Melting into his sinister hands that are touching me in the most horrid ways. And I wouldn't stop him even in a million fucking years.
He slides the fingers in, gently, slowly, caringly. I let out a loud moan, slapping my mouth after I do. Just as I did, his other hand takes my wrist and pulls it off. Holding it, he collects my other hand and pins both of them above my head. "Why would you do that?" he asks. But I don't answer, it's a rhetorical question. "You sound so beautiful when you moan for me. You sound so pretty."
His knuckles are now buried deep inside my pussy and he starts to pump them in and out. When he slides them back in, his thumb hits my clit and he curls his fingers inside just enough to hit that little spot. Every movement he made was followed by that wet sound. I just knew his fingers were drowning in my arousal, and I just knew he was so eager to put his cock inside there too.
He kisses my jaw, my neck, my cheeks. He is enjoying this. Pleasuring someone you truly love is pleasure to you as well. His other hand in on my thigh, pulling it away so he has better access and can slide in deeper then he usually could. In between my own sounds, I can hear him groan whenever I jerk my hips upward and slightly stoke him against my leg.
I want more. Now, I'm just desperate because I don't want to finish now. I want to cum over his cock while he is buried all the way inside. I want him to see that little blub in my stomach appear and disappear as he fucks me.
Like on cue, as if he heard me, he pulls his hand away and climbs the bed again. Pushing my legs fully apart, he aligns himself at my entrance. He pushes, but purposefully jerks himself up so he slides against my clit. I see him place himself on my abdomen as if he is looking how far he goes when he's inside.
"Look at how deep I can bury myself in you, love." he admires and glides his fingers over my skin. He pulls back and leans over to the drawer next to our bed. For a moment he rummages through it. "Shit."
I look over, trying to figure out what was going on. "What is it?"
He pauses and looks at me. "We don't have any condoms."
Well shit.
But I put on my big girl face. "And?"
He looks slightly surprised by my reaction. "No protection?"
I shrug. "What's the worst that can happen?" I smirk, moving myself lower on the bed and connecting myself with him. He really was hard.
He says nothing and just enters. He pushes in with quite a bit of force. I let out a quiet scream at his motion. I still needed time to adjust to his length. But he didn't care. He was already in full force, starting to pick up the pace of his thrusts. His hands go down and wrap around my hips and he uses them to pull me on himself as he continues to pound me.
The room is filled with my whines and moans, the sounds of our hips connecting and slamming against each other, and his groans. I love when he groans. I know he feels good. I make him feel good.
"You're so tight. It's so warm inside." he says through rough groans.
His fingers are diving inside the skin of my hips. I feel pain as he squeezes them. I push the feeling away, I even don't have to. The feeling of his dick hitting my deepest point is strong enough to push it away almost instantly.
The repetitive slamming into me lures my finish to approach. It's forming in my gut and I feel it slowly coming as he continues fucking me mercilessly, rough and fast thrusts.
"I'm gonna cum- Oh, God, Spence." I saw, although I'm not sure how I managed to.
Just as I said that, I felt my climax get at its highest point, and I was about to finish-
He pulls out.
What the fuck?!
"Wha- what are you doing?" I stutter, the high still in the air but it's fading away.
He looks down and has a wicked smile on his face. His cheeks are deep red and his hair is damp from his sweat. "I'm not done with you. Turn around."
I'm mad. Furious. I want to defy him so badly, I want to say 'no', maybe even flip him off. But I want to finish. I was just about to. So I do as I'm told. I prompt myself up and turn around and stand on all fours on the bed. Might I add that this is my favorite position.
I expect him to align himself again and continue to thrust like he did, but he gets off the bed and walks over to the corner of the room. The corner where he keeps his bag for work. I hear a clank before he walks back behind me. He places his hand on my upper back and slightly pushes, indicating for me to lower myself even more. My face and chest lay on the mattress. My ass is now the only thing in the air.
This position gives him more access. I am ready for it to hurt before I can adjust myself to his length again at this angle. Yet again, I don't get what I'm expecting. He takes my wrist and places it behind my back, then the other and connects it with my other one. I hear that clank again. He takes one of my wrists again and puts the metal around it.
It's his fucking cuffs.
He puts his cuffs on and thugs on the chain between them to pull my arms back. He pulls so much that I have to lift myself slightly off the bed. I tremble. Out of excitement. Our of slight fear. Out of horniness, simply.
I feel him bend down and kiss my back. He knows I love that. It feels very intimate to me. He kisses down my spine and then slaps my ass. I yelp, not just by the sudden contact, but also because he slapped it pretty hardly. Not enough to leave a bruise, but it will definitely go red in a few seconds.
"You ready?"
There are certain points in our sex life when he asks, or even simply warns to hold on tight to anything. Since I was obviously restrained, he's asking. That is enough to know this was going to be really good.
"Yeah." I whisper, my face buried back into our bed.
"You know I love you, right?" he whispers again and pushes his tip into my cunt.
My breath trembles since I was still sensitive from the high I missed a few minutes ago. "I know."
"Good. Because for the next few minutes it might not look like I do."
He didn't give me time to respond. He slammed himself inside, making me scream out. This was enough for the neighbors to hear. He started thrusting. I still wasn't adjusted to this position, and his cock was hitting from a new angle that allowed much better access. I felt pain. But, God, was it good. My eyes started watering from the pain as I couldn't take it. I prayed that my pussy would stretch just slightly so I could take him a bit easier.
After a short while, I did. The slight pain was still there. It couldn't really go away from the force he was driving himself in. And then it happened. He slapped my ass again. It was a strong slap. His hand was big enough to cover my entire cheek. I yelp at the sudden pain.
As he continues to thrust, I feel him occasionally twitch. That can mean only one thing. He is about to cum again. Just when I realize that, he speeds up. He pulls on the cuffs and makes me get up from the bed. He's pulling hard enough to hold me in the air.
He hits again, going back to squeeze after. I feel the slight burn of his slaps. Another one connects to my skin and with it I feel that high again. I don't want it to escape again, so I bend slightly so he feels me letting him slide even deeper.
Spencer quickly realizes what I'm trying to tell him, but there's not much left before I feel him hammer himself once, then again, just as I feel my climax release. I scream out, and I feel him empty himself inside.
It takes him a few seconds to calm down before he lets me fall down on the bed again. I'm a fucking mess. He takes off the cuffs and places my hands on my sides before he bends down and removes my hair from the back of my neck and kisses in that spot.
"My perfect girl." he cooed. "You're so fucking special."
I breathe deeply. "Well..." I begin as he lays down next to me. "That was fun." I feel his cum drip down out of my cunt.
He chortles. "That's one way to put it."
I was about to marry this man. I loved every inch of him. Every version there was of him. There was nothing that could take that away from me.
#criminal minds#criminal minds fanfiction#doctor spencer reid#spencer reid#spencer reid fanfic#spencer reid fanfiction#spencer reid imagine#spencer reid x fem!reader#spencer reid x oc#spencer reid smut#dr spencer reid#spencer reid scenario#spencer reid x reader#spencer x reader#spencer reid prompt
484 notes
¡
View notes
Text
To Win Her Back~ Pt1:Steve Harrington x Reader
Summary: Steve and Nancy just broke up, an idea pops into his head. To make her jealous and his way to do so is fake date you, a girl who can't resist the offer he had made. A/N: This is going to a part of a series, I don't know long as of yet. I just got back into writing, I'm always accepting to feedback. Please re-blog and feel free to comment! I had so much fun writing this, I hope you enjoy! Word Count: 3188 Warnings: Use of Y/N, Parental loss, Sick Parent, The reader uses she/her pronouns and identifies as female, intimate remarks (nothing towards Steve and reader). I think that's all I can remember, lmk if there's anything else. ......
You walked silently to your locker in the ever-so busy hallway of Hawkins High School, people lined the walls, gossiping, making out with their fling of the week, or just minding their own business. Your headphones were blaring with some Black Sabbath song, making it near impossible for you to pay any attention to the soundsaround you. You were the silent type, but somehow in this small town, everyone knew your business, how your mother passed giving birth to your little sister 4 years ago or how your father was recently diagnosed with leukemia. Everyone knew everyoneâs business and you werenât excluded by any chance. You make your way to your locker, and open it collecting your belongings before heading home. As you walk away, someone slams your locker for you, loud enough for you to hear it through your headphones. You jump and see King Steve standing on the other side of your locker.
You quickly pause your music on your cassette player, âWhat the fuck was that for?â You ask, crossing your arms. Even though you were typically a quiet girl, you had quite the temper.
Steve smirked and ran his hand through beautiful hair. You never really talked to him, you used to sit next to him during your Freshman year, but that was the only interaction you had with him in high school. âJust trynaâ get your attentionâ, he said casually, the smirk still evident.Â
âWhy?â You asked sassily, arms still crossed. It wasnât like Steve normally wanted your attention, you never thought he even noticed you, you really just blended into the crowd.
He moved closer to you, now leaning onto your locker,âI have a proposition for you.â You raise your eyebrow, curious. âAnd that is?â
âNancy and I broke upâ,he said, his smirk faltering a bit. You knew that, everyone in Hawkins knew, gossip spread like wildfire around this stupid little town. You nodded, not really understanding why he was telling you that. âHow does that involve me?, Harrington.â
He suddenly became a bit nervous, his body language shifted, a nervous hand running through his hair, once again,âUm..I was wondering if you and IâŚgod this is weird..um if we could..shit I don't know how to say this..â
âJust spit it out already.â You say impatiently, along with your temper you didnât like to keep waiting.Â
âI want you to be my fake girlfriendâ, he blurted. At first, you feel your eyes widen,but then you start laughing. This has to be some joke or prank or something. âGosh, youâre a real comedian, Harrington.â
âY/Nâ, his demeanor turned serious,âIâm not joking.â For the second time, your eyes feel like they're bulging out your head, you couldnât believe that Steve Harring, the King of Hawkins High, was asking you to become his fake girlfriend. Every girl, maybe some guys wanted Steve Harrington, he was the dream guy, he was an asshole 99% of the time, but it didnât matter, he was hot and the captain of the swim team and star player in basketball. Every girl wanted him.
âWhy?âyou began,astounded by his question,âFirst off, you literally just got out of a relationship. Second of all, everyone goddamn girl in this school will willingly jump your bones if you ask them, or even look at them. Iâm not that kind of girl, Harrington.âÂ
"Y/Nâ, he began,âThatâs exactly why I want you to be my fake girlfriend, youâre the only one who wouldnât try seducing me the first chance you get.â
I sigh,âWhy do you even need a fake girlfriend?â I ask, curiously.Â
He let out a nervous chuckle,âI want to make Nancy jealous,âhe pauses,âYâknow show her what sheâs missing.â You nod, understanding what heâs saying, but you canât help but feel weirded out. You felt weird that somebody would even ask you to be their fake girlfriend,âSteve..I donât know..itâs kinda weird and-â
âIâll pay you!â, he blurts. You cross your arms and scoff, feeling suddenly offended that you offered to even pay you. He quickly senses your shift of mood and opens his mouth,â100 bucks per week, I know you could use the money for you dad.â
You sigh, pinching the bridge of your nose, frustrated. You did need the money, you were only surviving off of your momâs inheritance and your fatherâs disability check, and the medical bills were not cheap. Your waitress job was barely even covering the rent at this point, you groan before finally agreeing.Â
âThank you, youâre a lifesaverâ, he says, pulling you into a hug. You pat his shoulder, trying to push yourself off, youâre not a big hugger. You only really hugged your sister and dad for the most part. âYouâre welcomeâ, you quickly change your tone to something more threatening,âListen, Harrington, I swear to fucking god, Harrington. If you get any ideas into the fucking head of yours, I swear I will kick your ass.â
He puts his hands up defensively,âHey, hey, heyâ, he reassures,âTrust me, no funny business from me.â I nod, pulling my bag up to my back.
âI gotta go, Harrington.â, you started before trying to walk away through the now-empty hallway,âGotta sister to pick up from preschool.â
He nods before calling out,âWe need to make a set of rules, sometimeâ.
You turn your back to him and call as you walk towards the doors,âMy house, 7pm, donât be late.â You quickly make yourself to the back parking lot to find your old beat up station wagon, your dadâs turned yours. He couldnât drive much anymore so he gave it to you, to run errands and what not. You hop into the car and turn your keys into the ignition before speeding off to the preschool. You were already 10 minutes late.Â
During the drive you couldnât help but think about your new situation, you were now Steve Harringtonâs girlfriend, well fake one but nobody could know that. You find yourself groaning at the thought, Steve Harrington was the most popular guy in school and you were practically a nobody. You just faded into the background, nothing was particularly special about you besides your great taste in music in style. It was safe to say, you were different but not noticeably. You wore light makeup and opted for more of a 70s look, you loved the decade prior to the one you were currently living in. Everything from the music and to the fashion and the hair, you were in love. Most people called you dated, but you called yourself cultured. But now since you were now âdatingâ Steve, you were now going to be more in the spotlight.
You pull into the pre-school, quickly spotting Melissa and her pre-school teacher. You pull up to them and quickly get out of the car, ushering to Melissa. "You're late again, sissyâ, Melissa nagged. You quickly picked her up in your arms,âSorry Lis, got caught up.â You apologized and turned to her teacher,âThank you for waiting.â She hummed in response as you quickly opened the back seat up and put her in her carseat.
âMiss Y/Nâ, the teacher began,âWe love having Melissa with us, but you owe us almost a hundred dollars. We've been trying to be patient, but we need you to pay your bill.â
You nod and sire, tiredly.âIâll try having it by the end of the week, thank you.â She hums in response and you wave her a goodbye before getting into the station wagon and driving off.Â
The ride home was surprisingly quiet, Lis passed out in the backseat, apparently her day was exhausting. You hummed to some rock song on the radio as you drove home. Hawkins was a nice town, youâd have to admit, however it had its disadvantages. Like the town aesthetic, perfect and beautiful, however the people were annoying. All they did was gossip, about everything and everyone. Oh, youâre married to an alcoholic? Exposed. Pregnant before marriage? Exposed. It was like you were automatically shunned if you were different. You silently pull up to your driveway. Getting out of the car and carefully unbuckling Lis as you made your way over, carrying her in your arms to the house.
You prop open the door into your small abode and walk in. âHey girlsâ, you hear your father call weakly. You walk to the living room with Lis still in your arms, âHey dadâ, you say softly as you find him sitting in his leather arm chair, the thing has to be older than you. It has been his spot since you , yourself were an infant. You carefully set Lis on the couch before turning to your father,âLong day?â, you ask.
He shrugged,âJust slept most of itâ, he said,âtried to clean up a bit, but it didnât work so well.â You nod sympathetically and place a comforting hand on his back. Itâs been hard to watch your dad struggle, he used to be the most hardworking man you ever knew. After your motherâs passing, your father worked 2 jobs and made sure to come home after his late night shift, just to make sure he had tucked you and your sister in. But now, he struggles to move or do things on his own. âItâs alright dadâ, you say.Â
He looks at you and it pains you, his eyes are always glassy and heâs been getting more pale. It wrecks you apart, truly. âPumpkin, want to watch a movie?â, your father asks. You nod, and sit on the floor beside him as puts on E.T, you both fall into a comfortable silence as the movie plays.Â
Hours pass and you find yourself in the kitchen, making dinner as you hear a knock on the door. âSissy! Someoneâs at the door!â, your sister calls.
You huff,âI hear that, Lissâ, you interject,âCan you get it?â You hear her groan before she stomps to the door, like you, she has an attitude.Â
âItâs a guy here for you!â She calls. Your eyes widen as you remember about Steve, you completely forgot you had invited him. âA guy?â, your father chirps from the kitchen table where he is now sitting, filling out a crossword puzzle.Â
You glance over to the clock hanging on the wall and realize itâs 6:58, you quickly set down the can of tomato soup before walking to the front door and see your sister interrogating Steve. âAlright, Lis, stop questioning the poor guyâ, you huff. She looks up at you,âWasnât questioningâ. You give her a look before she scurries off into the kitchen.
âSheâs cuteâ, Steve said. You nod.Â
"She sure is somethingâ, you move aside and let him in.Â
He laughs a bit. âIâm making dinner right now if youâre hungry, tomato soup and grilled cheeseâ, you say.Â
He nods, suddenly shy. It was unusual to see Steve shy, he walked around with some sort of arrogance and charisma usually. You lead him into the kitchen and your father immediately takes in Steveâs presence. âHehâ, your father begins,âThis is a first, my daughter bringing a guy home.â You roll your eyes as your dad chuckles at his own comment.Â
âSteveâ, Steve says, outstretching his hand. Your father takes it, amused. âOh, I know who you are. Youâre dad owns that big ol businessâ
Steve nods and your father pats the seat next to him, âSit, letâs talk.â Steve carefully sits next to your father.You bite back a smile, you knew what was to happen, your father was going to interrogate Steve, brutally. You didnât bring guys home, not since sophomore year,when you got yourself a boyfriend, Eddie Munson. You couldnât forget it, your father was newly a widower at the time, but oh did he bust Eddieâs balls, alright. He walked out the house after, acting like he just confessed to a murder or something. You ultimately wonder if that led to your break-up, but you knew it was really because you were just better off as friends.Â
You continued to work on dinner as your father tore Steve a new asshole, your father may have been sick but he still acted like his old self, busting peopleâs balls. Your sister listened in, softly giggling as Steve would get flustered at a question your dad asked or when your father swore. Soon enough you finished supper and placed it on the sable along with some bowls and spoons. âThatâs enough dadââ, you lightheartedly,âDonât want another guy leaving the house scared shitless, do you?âÂ
Your dad shrugs,âWouldnât hurt.â You give your dad a look as he begins to chuckle, you smile to yourself before taking a seat next to Steve. âWell dig in, guys.â
Dinner was full of your sister rambling about her day, everyone else digging in trying to pay attention to her babbling. You look over to Steve and see him listening intently to the four-year olds rambling, it melts your heart for a second.
She stops her rambling as your father begins to speak,âSo, pumpkinâ, he addresses you,âWhat is Mr.Harringtonâs relation to you?â
âHeâs awfully cuteâ, your sister quips. Steve begins to chuckle softly as a pink shade tints his cheeks.Â
You internally groan as you remember about the deal you made with Steve, to be his âgirlfriendâ. You try your best to be on a smile before taking Steveâs hand to yours, you swear you see Steveâs eyes widen as you touch him. âWeâre datingâ, you try to exclaim but it comes out more of a question than anything. Your father raises his eyebrows before humming.Â
âYou guys are dating?!âLis breaks out smiling. Her chubby cheeks prominent as she grins,âThatâs so cute! That means you guys are in love!â You couldnât help but roll your eyes at that one, whilst Steve nearly chokes. âSo in loveâ, you sarcastically.
Your father raises an eyebrow at your comment but says nothing. He takes another spoonful of his soup in his mouth before speaking up,âAbout timeâ, your father says,âYouâve been working too hard and worrying too much, maybe Harrington here might loosen you up.â
You let your eyes widen surprised, you never thought your father, the ball buster himself, would accept a guy for you to date. Well as he thinks youâre dating. You nod stunned to speak. Dinner finishes shortly after that, you help your father back into his recliner as you send Lis to clean up the table. You make your way back to the kitchen and find Steve washing the dishes. âYou donât have toâ, you intervene.Â
âI want toâ, he says, washing a plate,âI insist, you cooked and Iâm gonna clean up at least, as a thank you.â
Before you could reply, Lis beats you to it,âHeâs such a gentleman, heâs your gentleman, Y/N/N.â, she teases.
âMelissa, shut itâ, you say embarrassed,âYouâre just happy because you donât have to rinse.â
Your sister nods before running off to the living room. âIâm sorry about her, sheâs a handfulâ, you apologize.
Steve laughs,âItâs all good, sheâs cuteâ. You both begin to fall in a comfortable silence, you wipe the counter and sweep the floor as he finishes the dishes. You never took Steve to be the type to wash up or be gentle with a child, you always thought he was too egotistical to be caring or sensitive but maybe you were wrong after all, or maybe he changed. Shortly, the kitchen is clean and you bring Steve up to your bedroom to discuss the rules of your relationship.Â
Once in your room, Steve looks around your room. Admiring the band posters of Fleetwood Mac, Black Sabbath, and many others that showered your walls. He stepped further and saw some of the artwork Lis had made that was pinned to a corkboard. âI like your roomâ, he compliments. He traces your light green quilt that sat on your bed, as you grabbed your notebook. âThanksâ, you mumble.Â
You sit down on your bed and pad the spot next to you, encouraging Steve to sit next to you. He obliges and sits. âSo time to make up the rules,â you announce, suddenly nervous,â1st rule, no heavy PDA. I donât want to be those weirdos that are practically dry humping in the halls.â
Steve laughs as you write that down,âYeah, no need to worry about that. We only need to hold hands and hug, maybe kiss on occasion.âÂ
âHug? Kiss?â, you say with a grimace on your face,âFore-warning, I am a terrible hugger and only kiss me if itâs absolutely necessary.â
He laughs at your remark,âYeah, thatâs fine, nothing you arenât comfortable with.â You write that down as well.Â
âYou have to attend parties with meâ, he adds. You raise your eyebrows,âParties?â
âYeah, itâd be weird if my girlfriend didnât show up to them with meâ, he points out. You internally groan, you did not like social gatherings but he had a valid point, so you complied and wrote it down.
A thought comes to your mind, and instantly you shiver at it before opening your mouth,âWe are not going to have sex or anything along the linesâ, you say, determinedly.
He throws his hands in the air backing away slightly,âTrust me, you donât have to worry about that. Youâre pretty and all but not my typeâ, he brushes it off. You couldnât help but feel a bit upset with his words, not his type? Thatâs weird because you heard from a lot of girls that anyone that was a girl, was his type. You quickly right down âNo sexâ onto the paper.Â
âLast of allâ, you begin,âNo falling in love with me, this is simply to get you back with Nancy, alright?â
Steve nods,âOnly if you promise not to fall in love with me, sweetheart.â
âTrust me I won;tâ, you roll your eyes and write down âno falling in love with one anotherâ down. âI think thatâs itâ, you say before shutting your notebook down.Â
âAlrightâ, Steve says standing up,âWeâre officially fake dating, Iâll pick you up tomorrow before school?âÂ
You look at him with wide eyes,âYouâre driving me to school?â
He nods,âYes, Maâam. Iâll be your chauffeur to and from school.â You cross your arms before opening your mouth,âYâknow I have to drop Lis off at preschool and pick her up too, right?â
âShe can come tooâ, he says. You sigh before agreeing. You bid goodbye and crash onto your bed once you hear the front door shut. A million thoughts were racing in your head, you were now Steve Harringtonâs girlfriend and you were scared. This was out of your comfort zone by far, but you know you had to do this. You were struggling financially and Steve offered money, and in your current lifestyle, it wasnât something you could turn down.
.....
A/N: I feel like there is wayyyy to much dialogue and it's a bit awkward, I accept feedback and requests! I hope you enjoyed!
#steve harrington#steve harrington x you#steve harrington fanfic#steve harrington x reader#stranger things#no vecna#fanfic#fanfiction#steve harrington imagine#steve harrington smut#steve harrington angst#steve harrington fanfiction#steve harrington fandom#steve harrington fic
139 notes
¡
View notes
Text
đ Moon Phases đ
Agatha Harkness X Fem!Reader
Chapter 1. - Chapter 2. - Chapter 3
Chapter 4. - Chapter 5. - Chapter 6
Chapter 7. - Chapter 8. - Chapter 9
Chapter 10. - Chapter 11. - Chapter 12
Chapter 13. - Chapter 14. - Chapter 15
Chapter 16. - Chapter 17. - Chapter 18
Chapter 19
Word Count: 1162
Chapter 19:
"If you two are the same, then I should be concerned," Agatha said, eyes narrowed at the two of you.
"Agatha," you exclaimed in shock, taking a step back.
Surprisingly, Rio's grip was loosened; though you swore, you felt the slightest of resistance coming from her fingers.
"Came to join the party, sweetheart?" Rio asked with a smirk, clearly not caring how intimately was caressing and looking at you just a moment ago.
She even dared to draw you back towards her, trying to place her hand around your shoulders, but you resisted; any influence she might have on you was long gone.
"There is no party," you argued, fearing Agatha might get the wrong impression.
After all, she didn't know you knew Rio already, and you were not sure how she would react. Judging by the glare in her blue eyes, you started to suspect she was connecting the dots and was not happy with it.
"Return to the others, Y/N," Agatha said, nicknames and sweet tones long gone; something that only existed when things were serious.
When she was serious.
Instead of sweet and teasing words or remarks, there was this hidden warning buried beneath layers and layers of ice but still visible to anyone paying even the slightly of attention to it.
You felt the need to say something, to argue she could not order you around; you were an adult and a powerful witch, not that young, shy girl she had met during a full moon ritual.
Your lips parted, and yet Agatha stopped you from uttering a single word. "Now,"
It felt as if you were standing on thin ice, carrying yourself above a frozen vast lake. Cracks had formed on it, cracks that threatened to break the ice beneath your feet and let you sink into the cold dark waters beneath.
You would think someone of your status would have no fear of such things, but even the wisest of beings knew when to step back.
You knew there was no place for argument, and even if you tried to make any, the cracks would grow and multiply as Agatha's anger would rise.
In the end, you would fall into the cold waters, and you might lose what you had built so far with Agatha.
Defeated, you walked towards her and noticed how intensely she was staring at Rio as if waiting for her to make a move.
She didn't do anything, not even tried to hold you back and simply watched you walk the same way Agtha had come; not once looking away from her lover... and yours.
Once you were far away, Rio rolled her eyes at the drama. "Come on, Agatha. We were just having fun. " she placed one hand in her waist.
Agatha took a few steps closer. "There is no fun there, Rio," she corrected her former lover. "Y/N is off the limits,"
This intrigued Rio. "Is that jealousy I peeked up, sweetheart?" She asked mockingly. "Didn't expect you to be so possessive of your little toy."
Rio knew that Agatha did not like how she called you, referring to you as a lifeless item to be passed around.
"She is not a toy, and she is not part in any of this. So leave her out, " she hissed faintly.
Yet she could not keep that intense stare and angry attitude for long. The trial, the almost loss of the boy... they had mentally drained her. Rio could see it in her blue eyes, feeling this need to hug and comfort her for a change.
Then she could go back in teasing, annoying and even trying to kill her.
"What do you fear, Agatha?" She asked as she started to slowly walk around the magicless witch. "Think of what we could do if she were to join us," she continued, one hand gently being carried across her back as her tone was a taunting whisper in her ear. "Three is the magic number, and we all remember what happened to the last three witches that paired together."
Agatha would lie if she said she didn't think about it carefully for a moment.
Three was a powerful number in magic.
Three faces of the goddess
Three fates
Three moon phases
Three basic elements
Three rings to the Ballad
The number three was everywhere, amplifying powers with its multiples. Hence why covens aimed to have member numbers equals multiples of three.
And, of course, there were the rumours of a triple witch bond.
Three witches bound together by more than just coven rues. Three witches amplifying one another, making them a very high-level threat when serious.
"It is a cursed idea," Agatha managed to say, though even Rio saw right through it.
"Come on, sweetheart." She said as she stood now in front of her. "We both know those are the words of old hags, too afraid of change,"
Agatha continued to stand her ground against the idea. "It would never work. She is not that kind of witch. "
Rio smiked. "Are you sure about that?" She asked, making Agatha arch an eyebrow. "I believe we both know what kind of witch she can be. You know when the... moon is just right," she whispered the last few words and chuckled before walking away. "Think about it, love. It is never too late"
Agatha did not even turn to look at her, those last phrases having gotten stuck in her head and were being repeated like a broken record.
"You know when the... moon is just right."
Something didn't click right there with Agatha, for one simple reason... how did Rio know?
No matter her role, no matter her 'skills'; this was of something she could not know. Unless she had witnessed it first hand. Unless she had been more preset in your life than you let others know.
A frustrated sound left her lips, and Agatha rubbed her hands against her face; trying to regain her composure.
The Road, the Boy, the fact that she was powerless and that Rio was present; did not help with her mentality or her sanity.
Having this new riddle into the puzzle... it was simply becoming too much.
Agatha pinched the bridge of her nose and took a few deep breaths, trying to calm down. She had to think of this through, and most specifically, she had to prioritise stuff.
Any questions she had about you and Rio had to wait until you were off the Road. Then, she would sit you down and tie you if she had to until you would spill everything and then apologise for hiding it.
Left with no choice, she started to walk back to the others; taking notice of the warm pyre they had built and how cosily they had sat around it. Even Teen had joined, looking as if he was never in front of Rio's door.
Chapter 20
#agatha all along#jealous agatha#flirty rio#agatha harkness#agatha spoilers#agatha fanfic#agatha x reader#agatha harkness x reader#moon phases fanfic#marvel#kathryn hahn#aubrey plaza#rio vidal
142 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Love of a good man
Jenny and Brad had been dating for nearly a year. While they had yet to be sexually intimate with one another they loved each other deeply. Brad had asked a few times but each time she shot him down saying she wasnât ready. However she was ready and had been for sometime. Brad was handsome, athletic and everything she wanted in a man but she held a dark secret.
âOk this is all gonna sound a little crazy but there has been a reason we havenât had sex all this time and first off I just want to say that I am ready.â She said to him one night. He looked at her slightly worried but excited that they were finally going to make love.
âOk here goes. A few years ago I was cursed by a witch. This curse gave life to a part of me that was... bad. You see every time I would have sex with someone I would change. A new me would come out and take over until the next time I had sex. This dark reflection of me ruined my life and every relationship I had. She is an evil, scheming, spoilt slut of a woman who lives to cause misery. She calls herself Natasha.â Jenny said looking sadly out the window.
âNatasha? As in your sister Natasha?â Brad asked dumbfounded. Jenny turned to look at him.
âI told you my sister lived to torture me. Well the truth is I have no sister. I am an only child but she does live to torture me. She transforms my good body into one devoted to pleasure. She is a big breasted vain conceited bitch and I wish I wasnât stuck with her. The worst part is I donât know what she does when she takes over! The last time she took over I was gone for months!â Jenny said on the verge of tears. Brad held her face in his strong hands.
âIf she only comes out when you have sex then why do you want to have sex now?â He asked.
âBecause there is a way to break the curse so that I can be free of her forever. If I have sex with my true love then it with eradicate the bad part of me. After a year together I know we are meant to be, that you are my true love.â Jenny said tears running down her face now. Brad pulled her tight into a hug. He held her and she felt safe. She pulled off his shirt and began kissing his perfect chest. She had wanted this for so long. She had to be certain otherwise she would lose another man to that bitch.
They stripped the clothes off each other like wild animals. They were both starved of each other but now they would finally feast. Jenny for the first time saw what Brad had packing and she was not disappointed.
His big cock slipped easily into her wet pussy and she nearly orgasmed right then and there. It felt incredible to be having sex again after so long and with one she loved so much.
âOh Brad this feels so good, I knew you were my true love!â She groaned as she rode his cock. However his demeanour seemed to change, his thrusts becoming more aggressive.
âOh shut up you fucking loser, thank god I wonât have to deal with you much longer.â He said coldly. Jennyâs eyes went wide.
âW-what are you saying? Wait! No! I can feel something. I need to stopâŚ. Ooohhhh fuck but why fight it?â She moaned, her voice turning into a slutty purr for a moment. Brad grinned.
âCome out Natasha, itâs time to take over just like we planned.â He said pumping faster.
âLike you planned? Brad how could you do this? How could you be sooooo mmmm evil. Bad boys really turn me on! No! Thatâs Natasha, thatâs not me!â Jenny groaned trying to fight it, trying to urge her body to get off Bradâs dick but it all felt too good. Then the changes began.
Her tits strained against her B size bra as they grew massive. Her chubby belly tightened and crunched in giving her a perfectly toned tummy.
âMmmm much better, being a hawt sexy bitch is much better than being some nobody loser. No! This isnât right, this is my body! Oh please dear YOU wish this could be your body!â She said fighting with the emerging Natasha as the changes continued.
Her bony behind grew extra layers of fat to give her a bubble butt which Brad appreciated as she slowly bounced up and down on him. Her short sensible hair grew down her back, becoming thick and full.
âOh Brad my love I can feel her almost gone, then we can be together forever! Thatâs right Jenny, the true love curse works both ways, itâs just Brad happens to be mine and not yours.â Natasha said with a cackle as she felt Jenny slip away more with each second.
Long fake nails snapped onto her hands that she joyously ran down Bradâs chest. Her lips inflated into a bitchy pout and makeup covered her face finishing her transformation. However Jenny wasnât gone yet, Natasha had to do one more thing to get rid of her.
âOh fuck baby make me cum! I need to cum NOW! Ohhhhh fuuuuckkkkk yesssss!â She screamed at the top of her lungs as she orgasmed hard solidifying her dominance over Jennyâs body.
Collapsing onto the bed in orgasmic joy, Natasha could feel no part of Jenny still lingering.
âWas it good for you?â Brad said slyly.
âLife changing.â She replied with an evil giggle.
166 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Haunted (Matt Murdock x TRT!Reader, Fic, SFW)đ§ď¸
Right, so close to 3 years ago, I had an ask in my box: 'what would happen if TRT!Reader/Jane Hind lost her memory just before returning to Matt after her three months away', aka: just before point where they both confessed their love and got together in mainline TRT. So I wrote up a fairly angsty, no happy ending sort of fic about it, which you can find here. But there just felt like there was more to the story, and the idea of a sequel wouldn't leave me alone, so I've worked on it in little bits and pieces over the past few years and I'm finally ready to unleash that into the world now that it's been edited to my satisfaction.
This will have a happy ending and hurt/comfort, once we swim through a lot of Matt Suffering. <3 Ship: Matt Murdock x F!Reader
Chapter Summary:
Leaving him like that shouldnât have bothered you as much as it did. You didnât know him. This man should have been nothing more than a stranger on the street, one you wouldnât glance twice at, much less feel some ridiculous sense of attachment or obligation to. Yet the memory of walking out of his apartment still left you shaken whenever you allowed yourself to think too long on it. He⌠shouldnât have been alone. That was wrong, somehow. There was no memory attached to the thought, no blinking sign you could point to that would justify your growing unease. You just knew it. You knew it in the way you knew how to breathe, how to blink, knowledge etched into your very bones over and over by an unfamiliar hand. And no matter what you did, no matter where you went, you were unable to escape the feeling that⌠that youâd made a terrible mistake, broken something good, tilted the world on its axis until the whole of the city, the earth, the very sky hung just a little crooked like an off-center painting. Matt was alone. Youâd left him alone. It was the right choice, one youâd made dozens if not hundreds of times before. Hell, it should have been even easier this time since there were no memories to hold you back. So⌠why did you feel so very sick?
Wordcount: 11, 805 words so, hilariously, about 3 times the length of Part 1
Warnings for this chapter: angst, alcohol, matt spiraling fairly badly, he throws some things, LOTS of TRT references and spoilers so I wouldn't do this one unless you've finished the Miami arc in TRT.
Sad Matt gif as a reminder that the angst is pretty heavy here because I'm really going to emotionally beat on this poor man for a bit.
At Ciroâs insistence, you gave yourself one month in Hellâs Kitchen.Â
A month wasnât much time, granted, but it would hopefully be enough to see if there was a chance of bringing back the memories youâd lost: memories of friends, of your life here, and of⌠of whatever it was that youâd had with Matt Murdock. Based on his grief over the loss of Jane Hindânot you, but her surely, the role, the mask youâd worn while hereâhis attachment to her had been deep and fervent, and those feelings appeared to have been at least partly reciprocated. The dangerously intimate photo youâd found in your memory box was all the proof you needed of that.Â
Your past self had already been accustomed to his touch when the photo was taken, based on the way sheâd allowed him to press his head tenderly to her temple, his dark eyes warm and fond as he'd smiled in her direction even if he couldn't see her, his arm draped over her shoulders. She should have been put off by the proximity, by such a blatant show of physical intimacy, but instead of looking distressed, sheâd been relaxed and comfortable where sheâd confidently tucked herself up against his side. Try as you might, you hadnât been able to find any hint of discomfort, any clue that signaled the obvious affection sheâd felt was an act, her shoulder angled in a way that made you think sheâd wrapped her arm comfortably around his waist, her grin bright and so very real.
This couldnât be you.
When was the last time you'd looked that happy?
When was the last time youâd let someone hold you close?Â
And when was the last time someone had looked at you like⌠like they mightâŚÂ
âDid I⌠love him, Ciro?â
âI believe that⌠you might have, yes. Him, and this city. That is why I encourage you to stay, for a time at least. See if the memories return to you. Even should you leave, it would be wise to know of the life you led here.â
Ciro had sent a check to your office, booking you for the month and clearing your schedule. Just like that, you were free to focus on looking for something that might trigger the return of your memories. Though what that something might be, you werenât really sure. A more thorough examination of the apartment had been your first step. Unfortunately, thereâd been nothing there that seemed familiar beyond the same cheap decor and calculated set pieces youâd always used. Youâd quickly ruled those out. They were meaningless distractions meant to reinforce the lie of whatever pre-planned identity youâd taken on. In this case, that identity was Jane Hindâpractical, professional, detached, likes sailboat paintings and the color grey. Based on the fine layer of dust you'd found coating everything but the kitchen counter and a neat stack of mail, no one else had spent much time here during your months away. That, at least, fit your pattern. You werenât in the habit of making friends or putting down roots. There was no point in doing so when youâd just wind up cutting them loose and running again.Â
What had unsettled you far more were the hints of connection youâd found quietly tucked away:
A fleecy stuffed bear holding a plush crystal ball, the threads connecting the two uneven as if hand-stitched. That kind of time and effort wouldnât have been spent on anyone but a friend, and the bearâs prominent position on the counter lent it far more importance than any of the other decorations.
A tacky âHandsome Devilâ coffee mug, the curling red script and clichĂŠd devil horns design bizarrely out of place amongst the rest of the plain white mugs in the cupboard. An identity like Jane Hind wouldnât have been caught dead drinking from it, which meant someone else was here with enough regularity to have a mug of their own. Further digging revealed a second decorated mug, this one adorned with the name of the law firm co-run by Matt. You could have written off one mug, but two? Two was a pattern.
An entire drawer in the dresser devoted solely to a pile of dangerously soft shirts that clearly didnât belong to Jane Hind, the fabric threadbare and worn. They looked about the right size to be Mattâs, though, the faint traces of scent a match for him. The fact that they took up an entire drawer indicated heâd visited often enough to need a space for his clothes.Â
Youâd⌠made space for him in your false life. That wasnât something you did.
Or had you been the one wearing them?Â
Maybe�
Youâd spent a long moment holding one of the shirts in your hand, rubbing at the fabric in hopes of stirring something. When that hadnât worked, youâd even brought it up to your nose to inhale slowly, just in case the traces of scent brought some memory back.Â
Clean soap. Salt. Copper. Faint cinnamon.Â
All it had done was remind you of holding a grieving Matt in his kitchen after heâd realized your memories werenât coming back. It was a gloomy enough memory, but ultimately unhelpful.
You'd tossed the old shirt on top of the dresser and moved on.Â
While you didnât know who exactly youâd been here in New York, the longer you searched, the more it became clear what had happened. Youâd started to slip, your years of isolation forming a crack in your layers of armor. That fracture had allowed an attachment to form, an insidious connection worming its way in through the open gap like poisonous roots through crumbling pavement. Youâd grown weak, and careless. There was no other explanation for why youâd broken so many of your rules, dominoes tipping one by one until it cascaded into a waterfall of mistakes. Youâd slipped before, of courseâloneliness was natural and expected, which was why you had so many contingenciesâbut youâd never let yourself get in this deep. Not until now.Â
What you didnât know wasâŚÂ
Why?
Why here?Â
Why these people?Â
And why the fuck hadnât you followed your rules and run?Â
If there was an answer to be found in Jane Hindâs apartment, you couldnât seem to find it, no matter how hard you look, no matter how many of her belongings you dug through. Even your memory box had failed you, the photo of you and Matt at the back of your stack of pictures an outlier you couldnât explain, this fruit of an as-yet unidentified poisonous tree. You had no real leads, no faint ringing of memory to guide you beyond a vague sense that, somehow, this started with Matt. You didnât even know where to begin.Â
At least, not until some shaggy-haired guy named Foggyâwhat the fuck kind of nickname was that?âshowed up entirely and rudely unannounced at your front door, dressed in a cheap suit and wearing a bizarrely determined look. Despite your doubts, you reluctantly allowed him in. He made it pretty clear he knew you, and if you were lucky he could tell you more about your life here.
âSo I know you usually skedaddle when things get uncomfortable, which I imagine they are at the moment. How long are you trying to stay?âÂ
âOne month.â You shrugged casually, a cover for just how warily you were watching him as he paced in yourâin Jane Hindâs living area. He knew far more about you than you knew about him, a reversal you were uncomfortably aware of. That vulnerability was almost enough to trigger a retreat beneath that cold, brittle shell youâd used long ago, though you quickly caught hold of that instinct and buried it back down deep where it belonged. Still, you couldnât quite hide the cool clip to your voice, your walls firmly in place. âLeaving after that. Donât see the point in staying if the memories are gone. Truthfully Iâm not sure why I stayed in the first place, especially once it was clear I was getting attached. No offense.âÂ
âNone taken, my hopefully-still-friend-when-your-memories-come-back.â He abruptly swiveled on his feet to face you, squinting at you thoughtfully. âHow badly do you want your memories back?âÂ
You thought of out-of-place mugs and hand-stitched psychic teddy bears; of faint cinnamon and a worn photo frame; of the way youâd held a broken Matt in his kitchen until heâd carefully pushed you away and asked you to leave, his face closed off and distant despite the tears on his cheeks and yours.Â
Youâd⌠been someone here. Someone cared for. Someone whose loss was mourned. Â
Even if you left, you needed to know just who that someone had been, if only so you could make sure this never happened again. Not until you reached your island in the sun.Â
âBadly enough to stay for the month,â you said quietly.Â
âThen put some shoes on. Weâre going on a memory hunt.â
Over the next few weeks, Foggy took you all over Hellâs Kitchen.Â
You visited Jane Hindâs office, abandoned warehouses, and empty rooftops covered in thick blankets of snow. He reintroduced you to Karen, to your upstairs neighbors, and to a bartender who didnât seem all that inclined to be introduced to anyone. You drank crappy beer and slightly less crappy vodka, played pool, and went to the zoo to stare for far too long at penguins, which Foggy refused to explain no matter how much you pressed. He had you focus on sights, on smells, on sounds that might trigger a memory. He joked with you in between, and he was just funny enough, friendly and clever enough, that for the first week or so, you were consistently cracking a smile. Hell, you even laughed now and then, much to your surprise. He really did know you, enough so that you gradually began to relax around him, just a little. He was likely hoping the addition of a friendâs voice would bring back what youâd lost, especially when paired with all the other sensations.Â
But no matter how much you both tried, your memories remained lost.Â
God, you hadnât thought this would⌠would hurt as much as it did. Yet with every day that you failed to find your way back to who youâd been, the more that fierce ache, that old longing inside you grew. Your smiles became brittle, your laughter fading, until both finally dried up like withered, crumbling leaves beneath a bitter frost. You couldn't help pulling away really, not when your soul curling up in the dark might protect you from the agony of knowing that maybe, just maybe, youâd finally found what you'd always wanted. How fitting that it had been ripped away from your bloodied, desperate hands like so many times before, one more square for the filthy patchwork quilt of shredded lives and possibilities youâd been forced to leave behind. What was worse: even your memories of that seeming joy had been stolen, too, leaving you with nothing left to carry but the tattered scraps of a ghost and the photograph of a stranger wearing your skin.
It shouldnât have been possible to miss what you couldnât remember. Yet here you were missing it all the same.Â
It didnât help that Matt was avoiding you in every way that mattered. Youâd thought about calling him if only to ask him questions about your life here, but you could never quite work up the courage to do it. He must have felt the same since he hadnât reached out to you, either. And why would he? He knew as well as you did that your memories likely werenât coming back. It made sense to cut that connection, tear it away like a weed before the roots could do more damageâsomething you should have done sooner, for both your sakes. What you hadnât expected was just how good he was at dodging you, somehow absent no matter how many places Foggy took you to, places he swore Matt frequented with you when youâd lived here, as if Mattâs mere presence might be enough to trigger some memory in you. Had he been that important? Either way, it didnât matter. You hadnât seen Matt once since youâd walked out, doing your best to ignore his hitched breath as youâd opened the door. Youâd forced yourself to ignore, too, the broken, agonized sound of grief that heâd let out as you quietly shut the door behind you, leaving him alone.Â
Leaving him like that shouldnât have bothered you as much as it did. You didnât know him. This man should have been nothing more than a stranger on the street, one you wouldnât glance twice at, much less feel some ridiculous sense of attachment or obligation to. Yet the memory of walking out of his apartment still left you shaken whenever you allowed yourself to think too long on it.Â
He⌠shouldnât have been alone. That was wrong, somehow.Â
There was no memory attached to the thought, no blinking sign you could point to that would justify your growing unease. You just knew it. You knew it in the way you knew how to breathe, how to blink, knowledge etched into your very bones over and over by an unfamiliar hand. And no matter what you did, no matter where you went, you were unable to escape the feeling that⌠that youâd made a terrible mistake, broken something good, tilted the world on its axis until the whole of the city, the earth, the very sky hung just a little crooked like an off-center painting.Â
Matt was alone.Â
Youâd left him alone.Â
It was the right choice, one youâd made dozens if not hundreds of times before. Hell, it should have been even easier this time since there were no memories to hold you back.
So⌠why did you feel so very sick?Â
Sympathy.Â
That was all you were feeling. Matt was grieving a woman heâd cared about, one whoâd died and left a cold stranger in her place. It was normal to feel for someone in that much pain, and no one should be alone while grieving. Maybe this was for the best. The sooner you were fully out of his life, the sooner all his friends and family could step in, and the sooner he could move on. He wouldnât be alone, then. And even if he was, his loneliness wasnât your goddamn problem. You had more than enough troubles of your own.
Protect yourself.Â
Protect what you might one day have.Â
All else was irrelevant.
You just⌠hoped he was doing alright.Â
He did his best to avoid you, but that only grew more difficult once your ghost began to haunt his every step.
Even Josieâs quickly became off-limitsâsomething he discovered one night when he stepped through the front door where he was promptly met with the familiar, comforting scent of you floating like a haze beneath the smell of cheap beer and sour sweat. His body went rigid the moment he recognized it, your presence across the room a sharpened knife that only widened the wound carved into him by your death. And if the scent of you was a knife, then your bark of laughter was a cruel twist of the blade, one that left him gutted and shaking there in the doorway. He drank in his apartment after that, waiting for that blessed moment when he would feel nothing, waiting for the very second the glorious shroud of night fell. Only then could he finally escape to the streets and drown himself in a far better kind of pain, taking his rage and his grief out on whatever piece of shit had the misfortune of falling into the Devilâs path.Â
But Foggy seemed determined to shove the specter of you directly into his face.Â
âYou need to talk to her!â Foggy snapped, his voice only just shy of a shout. Matt ignored him as he headed for his office, desperate to retreat from your scent lingering on Foggyâs clothes. Foggy had taken you to a coffee shop that morning, one youâd frequented when youâd lived here, and now each inhalation was a vicious torment. It felt like breathing in shards of glass, the sharp pain of it throbbing with every stuttered, choked breath he drew in. If Foggy noticed, he didnât seem to care. âChrist, Matt! You love her and we both know it. If you talk to her, it might trigger somethingââ
âStop,â Matt grit out, reaching up to scrub his hand angrily over his face. He stalked his way over to his desk, still desperate to escape somehow, even if it was into his work. âJust stop, Foggy. I did talk to her, and you know what happened? Nothing. She didnât remember anything at all. Sheâs gone, and you dragging this out is just making everything worse for all of us.âÂ
âSo what, youâre just gonna roll over?â Foggy scoffed, crossing his arms as he planted his feet in Mattâs doorway. âAre you sure you actually loved her? Because Iâm pretty sure she loved yââ
Matt slammed his fist down on his desk, the furious crack of it echoing through the office like a gunshot as he shouted, âDonât you fucking dare!âÂ
Tension hung thick in the air as Mattâs chest heaved, his teeth bared, blood and adrenaline running hot in his veins as if Foggy were some sort of-of threat. Everything in him shook with rage, or maybe unshed grief, the burden of them both impossibly twisted and tangled beneath the sea of his guilt and his self-loathing until he couldnât tell which was which. He just couldnâtâhow was he supposed to force it all down when Foggy had just come so close, so dangerously close to shattering what few pieces remained of Mattâs crumbling armor?
It was bad enough loving you the way he did only for you to slip through his bloodied, desperate grasp like whispering grains of sand. What was worse, this entire disaster was one of his own making, a series of mistakes whose snarled, winding paths led inevitably back to him just like they had so many times before in his life. This loss of someone whoâd truly understood him, accepted him, cared for him had already broken something inside him he wasnât sure heâd ever be able to repair. But that fracturing inside him would surely rise up to consume him if Foggy were right, if youâd truly cared for him that deeply before your memories were taken, so deeply that you might even haveâŚ
I miss you, sweetheart.
âŚloved him the way he loved you.Â
Abruptly Mattâs surge of rage drained away and his head fell, leaving him feeling all the more empty and broken. He braced his arms weakly against his desk, drawing in a shaky breath as he forced himself to confess, his voice gone hoarse and ragged with grief. âI loved her, Foggy.â He lifted one shaking hand to his face. âGod, I loved her so, so much. I canât⌠I donât know what to do without her now that sheâs gone.â âI know, Matt,â Foggy said gently. âI know.â âI loved how she always smelled a little like coffee, and the way she always managed to wind up climbing into the oddest places for a case. She had one of the foulest mouths Iâve ever heard, but I swear she could use it to talk her way out of almost anything or to bring someone up out of whatever dark hole they were trapped in. She was⌠far kinder than sheâd ever admit.â His lips quirked, but there was no humor in it, the expression miserable and gutted. Youâd have likely argued with him about how kind you were if youâd been here. But there was no chance of that now, no matter how much the scent of you on the air told him otherwise. âSome days it felt like she was the only thing holding me together, like the only time I could breathe was when she held me in her arms. She was always there when I fell apart, or when it all⌠when it all started to hurt too much. And I tried to give her whatever pieces of me the Kitchen hadnât already taken, to be there for her like she was for me, to keep her safe. We were finally going to make our relationship official when she came back, her and me, even if thereâd⌠already been something there for a while now if Iâm honest.âÂ
And it had, it had been there, this soft, tender thing that had developed slowly but surely between the two of you, a tangling that came by degrees rather than all at once. It had sprouted, grown, and blossomed so gradually that even now he struggled to point to any one moment where it had truly begunâthe night he found you in the warehouse, maybe, or that first game of Devil Hunt, or when youâd both almost taken the leap before heâd realized you were drunk. But the question of where it began didnât matter. All that mattered was that it was there, something nameless yet still so good and warm and perfect, a connection nurtured in the low light and the blood-soaked soil of the Kitchen. Youâd felt it just like he had, and youâd been willing to take that chance with him despite the baggage he carried behind him like an anchor destined to drag him down. You never would have agreed to kiss him when you came back otherwise. Now that chance was gone.Â
âHow much did she know before she left?â Foggy asked quietly, leaning against the doorframe.Â
âShe knew that I-that I wanted to be with her, but I never told her that I loved her.â Matt blew out a slow, heavy breath. âI was too scared of chasing her away, I guess. I thought maybe when she came back, if she still wanted me, I would⌠I decided that I would tell her. But I waited too long. Now sheâs gone and Iâll never be able to tell her. All because of me.âÂ
He finally lifted his head, tipping it at Foggy. Neither of them dared mention the wetness on Mattâs cheeks. Even speaking about thisâabout how much heâd loved you only for him to ruin itâwas almost more than he could bear, the edges of the wound still fresh and raw. Then again, maybe he deserved that pain after how miserably heâd failed you, just like everyone else in his life. âI miss her. And whatâs worse is even when sheâs right there in front of me, sheâs not. Sheâs not, Foggy. Because I-I fucked up. Iâm the reason the woman I knew, the woman I loved, died. Iâm the reason sheâll never remember what we had, why Iâll never hold her again, and why sheâll leave New York at the end of the month like she does whenever sheâs afraid of forming a connection.â He let out a bitter laugh, waving towards the windows, towards the place youâd once held dear. âI couldnât even keep her here before. She almost ran last summer and the only thing that stopped her was being kidnapped. That was what slowed her down long enough for our thread to turn red, not me. She wonât let that happen a second time, not now that sheâs seen what happens to people I care about. Do you understand?âÂ
The door to Nelson and Murdock creaked open, Karenâs voice making its way in first. Her voice was followed only a moment later by anotherâs, one still so familiar.Â
ââI mean, winding up in a pool while chasing a kid sounds about right for me, so even if I donât remember, I wonât argueââ
âI had to keep you here somehow.â Foggyâs voice remained quiet, but there was no disguising the ferocity in it now, the fervent belief. âGet out of your own head and talk to her, Matt. Fight for her. She would want you to.âÂ
No.Â
No, no, no.
Your body may have been here, whole and real, but the woman whoâd known him wasnât. The song of your voice, your sweet scent, the flames of heat and stirred air currents around you flaring into a familiar shape: all of it was nothing but a lie, a snare for his senses, a ghost of his own making, and he wasnât about to be caught by it again.Â
He darted back around his desk, shoving his way past Foggy on the way toward the front door, his heart racing. If he was quick, if he just put up enough of a front, he could get out before they trapped you here with him like theyâd planned. He wouldnât relive this grief again, he couldnât, not without falling apart. The moment heâd had with you in his apartment had been enough agony for one lifetime.Â
âHey, Matt.â You cleared your throat, shifting awkwardly on your feet where youâd stopped by the front door. Your stance was cautious and guarded, almost wary of him. It was just one more reminder of how uncomfortable he made you now. âAre youââ
âHeading out,â he said stiffly, only belatedly remembering to trace one hand along the wall as if his heightened senses hadnât given him a clear map of the room the moment his adrenaline spiked. That spike was a curse all its own. It made the scent of you so much stronger, the lie of it fresh and present as it twined around him. His chest hitched just once before he forced himself to breathe his mouth. But that route of escape had been cut off, too. All it did was shift his focus to the taste of you on the air, and the taste of familiar fabric once so tenderly given.Â
You were wearing one of his shirts.Â
He fumbled for his cane, his hands starting to shake before he finally found it where heâd left it against the wall. He couldnât let you see him like this. It wasnât your fault that you didnât remember him, nor was it your fault that heâd lost you. Heâd done enough damage without adding a layer of guilt to what you were dealing with, too. But despite his attempts to hide what he was feeling, his face a hard mask, your fingers still brushed gently against his arm a moment later. It was an offer of help, or maybe an attempt to reach out, to slow him down, to connect. It was a kindness, a sympathy he didnât deserve. Even now, you read him far too well, this touch the same as it had been that first night heâd met you when youâd gently brushed your hand against his arm. âHey, do you need⌠I could walk you home.â
He shied away from your touch, finally managing to roughly unsnap his cane before going for the door. âIâm fine. I justâI have things to take care of. Excuse me.â Â
He went straight home and showered, but no matter how many times he scrubbed, he couldnât seem to wash the ghost of your scent away.
You slowly wandered around Mattâs office, taking it in. This was another place youâd supposedly frequented, a place that should have been familiar, and one you'd avoided until now.
Even though Foggy had assured you it was alright, it felt⌠almost wrong to explore a strangerâs space like this without them present. But you couldnât help but brush your fingers across the battered desk and the small labels in braille you couldnât read, run your hands along the chair for clients that you might have sat in once, and trace curiously the small seashell next to Mattâs laptop. The base scents of Matt were stronger here where he spent so much time, only partly erased by the smell of coffee and paper. The room was clean, cared for, and well-organized despite how rundown the office was. Important to him. You could tell that much, even if the scents and sights had failed to spark any memories.
Maybe⌠knowing his space wasnât enough.Â
This was about more than just figuring out who you were, now. For some reason, you needed to know who Matt was, too: this man Jane Hind had cared so much about and whoâd cared so much about her. You told yourself it was practical. Matt was your best bet when it came to remembering who youâd been. But some part of you deep down recognized the lie. No, there was something in you inescapably drawn to him, a pull you couldnât quite explain. Maybe that strange, unnatural gravity was what had started this whole mess in the first place. What was it about him that was so different, that had driven you to break every last rule youâd lived your life by for over a decade?Â
And why⌠did you spend so long wondering if heâd ever climbed out his office window?
It had been twenty-nine days, and not a single memory had returned.Â
Oh, there were beats now and then when you thought that maybe, just maybe something was coming back, but those moments were painfully few and far between. Even in those moments, you couldnât say remembered anything, exactly. It was more a frustrating sense of deja vu, a fleeting little itch at the back of your mind like youâd forgotten something important, flashing road markers to warn you of the dark, empty gaps in your memory. That sense was probably driven at least in part by Foggyâs growing desperation as he frantically hunted for something that might trigger a return of your memories.Â
But the rest of that feeling⌠the rest was all you.Â
There was no denying a traitorous part of you wanted to remember no matter how ill-advised it might be. You wanted to remember this bizarre little family youâd stumbled into and then lost, just like in Los Angeles. You wanted to remember the love youâd had for this place, this city, this taste of mutual affection that had grown up around you after going so long without. After endless ages and ages of drought, of starvation, you hungered for even these bare crumbs of connection, something to tide you over until you found safe haven on the distant horizon. What a tempting thought it was to slither back into the life of this woman whoâd been so cruelly murdered and replaced by a stranger wearing her skin.
Was this what a demon felt like when it took over a body? To walk around with someone elseâs face, to speak with the unnatural voice of the dead, tormenting the loved ones that remained?Â
That, ultimately, was why it didnât matter what you wanted. Your presence in this city only spread rot and suffering. It would be better for everyone involved if you left like you should have long before now. Then they could all grieve without you tainting the very soil around them.Â
Especially Matt.Â
Youâd seen him once or twice in passing as your time in New York wound down. Even at a distance, youâd marked the growing circles under his eyes, dark enough to be visible despite the glasses he always wore. The rest of him wasnât doing much better. It seemed like every time he crossed your path, there was another bruise, another cut across his face or knuckles, a shifting canvas of pain painted across skin grown pale and drawn. He didnât just look tiredâthat wasnât what this was. This was something far worse, a haggard exhaustion, a weariness that couldnât be solved with sleep, if he slept at all. This was someone being haunted.Â
Probably because the ghost of Jane Hind kept crossing his path. But that would be solved soon enough.Â
Youâd already packed up your things, not that you had much to take. Just your bag and your memory box. Youâd be leaving the next day. Foggy was still convinced he had a few more days, but you had other plans. You couldnât give Matt back the woman heâd lost, nor could you give him a body to bury, a grave to lay flowers across, but you could give him what Jane Hind had carried with her until her dying breath.Â
âI thought you might⌠want these before I left tomorrow,â you said quietly. âI⌠sorry, itâs⌠itâs a bag with myâwith her things.âÂ
Matt took it carefully from you, the motion mechanical and stiff. He hadnât really invited you the rest of the way into his apartment, the two of you now stalled out in the hallway just beyond the closed front door. He hadnât taken his glasses off, either. It made it harder to read him, his face closed off and impassive, a wall of red glass placed firmly between you. Come to think of it, you hadnât seen his eyes even once since that day youâd first come back, and you didnât blame him. You didnât like feeling vulnerable, either, though that was just a guess when it came to what he might be feeling.Â
âItâs the shirts from her apartment, which I think are yours. And the stuffed bear.â You bit your lip and released it slowly, shifting uncomfortably on your feet. âAnd the⌠the mug, which Nelson said was yours, too. The one you used at her place. I also put the hoodie in there, the one she had with her while she was traveling. AndâŚâ You reached into your pocket, fumbling for a moment. God, you were bad at this, unsure of just how to do this without hurting him any more than was absolutely necessary. It wasnât a concern you usually dealt with since your goal was almost always the exact opposite, a precaution meant to destroy any threads of connection they held with you. Unfortunately, he wasnât giving you much to work with, though you didnât miss his subtle flinch when you drew the key from your pocket. âI thought you might want this, too.â
You cautiously edged forward, daring to breach the ring of radiant heat that surrounded him, the closest youâd come to him in almost a month. He went stiff as you approached, his jaw growing tight as the gap between you both closed. Another step, and his head cocked as if he were listening to your footsteps, or maybe⌠maybe he was just waiting to find out what you had to give him. But he wasnât telling you to fuck off or just set your gift aside, which was a good sign. So you hesitantly reached out and brushed your fingers lightly against his bicep, a signal so he knew you were about to pass him something.Â
A breath.
He remained absolutely still amidst the sudden, crackling tension in the air as your fingertips skated gently down and around his forearm, stirring all the little hairs, his skin shockingly warm. All youâd intended to do to take his arm and guide it up so you could place the key in his hand, but you quickly found yourself distracted by a ragged scar along the back of his forearm, one your fingers seemingly made their way to on instinct. It was a deep scar, the original cut likely made by some sort of blade, the edges of it rough and uneven from messy stitching. Your curiosity got the better of you, so much so that you missed the way Matt had begun to hold his breath.
âWho fucked up the sutures on that?â You furrowed your brow, your thumb smoothly marking out the jagged line of it. âThey did a terrible job. No offense.âÂ
Mattâs face fell and you only realized too late just who it was that must have patched him up.Â
Before you could blink, heâd yanked his arm out of your grip as if your touch had burned him. âDonât,â he grit out, his chest heaving as he put a few steps distance between you both. âYou canâjust put your key on the bench.âÂ
âHow did you knowââ âBecause thereâs only one thing left it could be.âÂ
You nodded weakly, taking a few steps back towards the little bench beside the door. That unfamiliar ache, that sense of wrongness was back, the weight of it settling uneasily in your chest like a stone until you almost wanted to retch. It didnât help that Matt was just barely holding himself together while you were here.Â
Best to say what youâd come to say and leave him be.Â
You gently set the key down, and the quiet click of the brass against the wood seemed to echo in the hallway, a graveyard bell tolling with a looming sense of finality. What you were about to tell him would hurt, you knew it would, but maybe one day heâd find comfort in it. Thisâa sign of what sheâd feltâwas the real gift youâd truly come to give, the only true token of her you could offer. Your words, when you spoke, were almost as hoarse as his. âI thought you should know I⌠she wore it. The key. I asked them. She wore your key and she never took it off. Not once. Whatever you both had, she treasured it, and all she wanted was to get back to you. She didnât leave you by choice, Matt. I hope that⌠that helps.âÂ
Of all the things youâd said and done, it was this that finally seemed to break him. His face twisted in a sudden wave of grief, and regret hit you all at once. You quickly took a step towards him, one hand out, though you werenât sure what youâd do if he reached backâit wasnât like you knew how to comfort him, and you sure as hell didnât know if heâd tolerate you holding him again, nor whether he was someone that needed some sort of touch when he was hurting. But before you could take another step heâd flinched away from you, retreating quickly back into the darkness of his apartment, his voice ragged. âJust go. Get out.âÂ
âIâm sorry,â you whispered, backing away towards the door. âIâm⌠Iâm so sorry.â Â
It shouldnât have hurt as you closed that door one last time. But you cried all the same.Â
Somewhere within the apartment came the sound of splintering furniture and a hoarse scream wracked with grief.
âLook, Nelson.â You tiredly adjusted the strap of your duffle bag over your shoulder, reaching up to pinch at the bridge of your nose as if it would stem your growing headache. âI know itâs a day early. But another twenty-four hours isnât going to make a fucking difference.âÂ
âI donât need another day!â he pleaded, his arms spread wide where heâd blocked your front door, ensuring you couldnât leave your apartment until youâd heard him out. Youâd had no idea he even had a key until today and, not for the first time, you cursed Jane Hindâs apparent lack of common sense. You did not give out keys, or at least, you hadnât before coming here to this ridiculous fucking city. âJust five minutes. Thatâs all. Iâve got one last thing to try.â
âMaybe I donât want to try one more thing!â you snapped bitterly, dropping your hand. That anger was a good cover for the way something sharp and prickly had begun to catch in your throat, the incident with Matt still fresh in your mind. âIâve tried for a month, and itâs gotten me nothing. Fucking-fucking bars and random rooftops and a shitty little duck, goddamn penguins and keys, and none of it did shit! Janeâs gone, ok? Sheâs dead. And Iâm sorry, I know you all cared about her, but Iâm doneââ
âHave you climbed inside a thread?âÂ
â...What?â you asked in sudden bewilderment, your rage abruptly faltering in the face of pure confusion. âWhat the fuck does that even meââ
He let out a whoop, practically dancing on his feet. âYes! I knew it! I canât believe no one told you!âÂ
âTold me what?!â You chucked your bag back onto your couch in sudden exasperation. If this was thread-related, at the very least you could stay long enough to listen. âThereâs nothing to climb!â
âOk, so stick with me.â He rubbed his palms together eagerly, a bright light in his eyes. âBecause Iâm about to get really metaphysical.â
It took you what felt like hours to climb inside the shimmering honey-colored thread that lay between you and Mattâa thread that sang with his sorrow and your reluctant sympathy.Â
It wasnât right having your soul constricted like this, all of who you were narrowing down into something so small as you squirmed through a barrier that tasted and felt like dirt and earth, chasing after the sound of trickling water. There wasnât supposed to be anything on the other side. It was an emotional connection, nothing more.
And yet here you were, standing in a place that had no reason to exist.
âHoly shit,â you whispered in amazement, spinning on your heels to examine your surroundings. âHoly shit, he was right.â
Despite the late hour, the air was full of a muted light that seemed to come from everywhere and nowhere all at once, tinting the world a hazy, eerie green. High up above you roiled thick, sullen black storm clouds, silent flashes of red lightning carving their way between swirls of charred smoke. It wasnât much light, but it was enough to see by.
And what you saw was heartbreaking.Â
You stood in a dry, stony riverbed. The ground beneath you was cracked and brittle where the water had receded, leaving behind nothing but dust and broken branches. The river itself remained though just barely, the thin trickle of flowing water down the center of the riverbed a far cry from whatever immense force had carved its way through the landscape until the banks were a good ten paces from one side to the other. The terrain beyond the river didnât look much better, wilted, drooping cattails dotted up the bank before giving way to endless forest that stretched farther than your eye could see. Like the cattails and scrub, the pine and fir trees stood withered and brown, casting their empty branches up toward the sky.Â
If it had been beautiful here once, whatever had happened to you had destroyed that beauty.Â
âJesus,â you whispered.Â
âCan you hear me?â Foggyâs voice sounded distant and far away, tinny like he was talking through a long tunnel.Â
âYeah. Can you hear me?â
â...Ok, if youâre trying to respond, I canât hear you. But according to Matt, whenever you were here, it felt like memories. So poke around, see what you can find.â
You sighed and started down the riverbed. âNot super helpful, but ok. Letâs give it a shot.âÂ
The water was the most obvious place to start, and you made your way over to the thin stream that ran raggedly across the parched soil. Much to your fascination, you quickly discovered that what youâd thought was one current was actually two, one layered over the top of the other, each flowing in the opposite direction. The first of those currents hiding on the bottom was fairly calm, steady if a little restless, swirls of pale color that almost felt like curiosity, though how you understood that translation was a mystery. The second current seemed far rougher where it roiled atop the first, its section of the stream cloudy and thick with swirls of black and the red of an open wound. You hovered over the second current for a long moment, working up your courage, before you finally knelt and hesitantly brushed against it with one finger. It was just water. How bad could it be?Â
The moment your skin made contact, your chest seized on a sudden swell of agony. Your mouth filled with the taste of grief, with the sound of an empty home, the lack of some familiar scent that meant affection and warmth and softness and safety, the ache of an old wound reopened just when it had started to heal. Alone, always alone, I deserve it, so many gone, he was right, when will I learn? There was no hope for comfort from that pain, no escape from the darkness into tender arms that could hold you just right when it all hurt. All you had to look forward to was moreâÂ
You threw yourself backward, scrambling away from that terrible current as if what youâd felt might rise up and chase after you, snapping its teeth the whole way. You didnât stop retreating until your back slammed against the dry soil of the riverbank. Only then did you stop, panting, your eyes wide in shock as you cradled your hand against your heaving chest.Â
Emotion. Itâs emotion.
That was what the water was. Mattâs emotion. Which meant the other currentâone now shifting back to yellow despite a momentary surge of twisting, roiling blackâwas⌠yours.Â
Right. So you could rule the water out. But if that was emotion, where was memory?Â
Examining the rest of the river was the most obvious next step now that youâd ruled out the water. Based on what you could see, the original riverbed had been a mix of silt and stones of varying sizes, a firm foundation beneath a once-powerful river. Now, though, the grey, dried-out silt was covered in a strange sea of divots and dips, as if somethingâa lot of somethingsâhad been plucked up and removed. You traced one of the indents in the soil curiously, lifting your hand back up to consider the grit as you rubbed it between your fingers. Another glance around revealed the answer.Â
The stones.Â
There were still plenty of stones remaining in the riverbed, but the divots in the dry silt told you thereâd once been far more. If that was what youâd lost, then maybeâŚÂ Â
You rocked up eagerly to your feet, pacing around breathlessly as you searched for a promising stone to start with. Eventually you made your pick, plucking up a stone just small enough to fit in your palm, flat and smooth save for a little groove in it as if someone had run their fingers over it endlessly. Strangely, it smelled like honey and herbs, the surface oddly warm against your hand like the brush of a thumb against your mouth. You waited for a long, impatient moment, and when nothing else happened, you tapped it a few times.Â
Still nothing.Â
And something inside you⌠cracked.Â
âFuck!â you screamed, hurling the stone back down the river in a sudden rage. The pain and the loneliness youâd been suppressing for the last month, the last year, the horrible, endless eternity since leaving your family in Los Angeles began to claw its way up your throat, the clouds churning wildly above you in response. A wild rain came next, each droplet sharp and cold and edged like the blade of a knife, bitter and biting as it beat against your skin. You grabbed another stone, one that tasted like shitty beerâJosieâs beer. You threw that rock, too, then another and another, throwing stones that smelled and tasted and felt like your shriek of laughter as he grinned and caught you against his chest, like torn flesh and a needle held by tender hands, like your face nuzzling fearlessly against Mattâs throat as he whispered comfort into your hair and held you close, like synced breathing and hearts and dances between binary stars as you both fell into sleep, fell into safety, fell into one another, phantom sensations that only made the fierce ache in you grow stronger because with every stone you snatched up it became clear thatâŚÂ
Youâd been loved.Â
Not your identity.
Not the image you showed to the world.Â
Not the walls youâd put up in front of him before heâd found some way past them.Â
You.Â
And heâd loved you with every part of him.Â
You werenât sure when you started crying, a violent, vicious stream of tears that was just as much a product of rage as grief. Here was someone whoâd loved you fully, loved you despite every asterisk and bit of baggage and sharpened edge that came with being a broken hound, with being a former experiment still on the run. But you barely noticed your tears, spitting up at the unforgiving clouds and the howling wind, because you could howl, too, just as violent, just as much a threat as any storm in this place. âI want my fucking life back! I want him back!âÂ
You hadnât wanted it before, or maybe you had and youâd just been too afraid to ask for it. But now? Oh, oh, now you were furious, furious and hurting and screaming, because youâd denied yourself connection all these years only to find it in the last place youâd expected. That was what this had beenâhome, family, love. That had to be why youâd stayed in New York, why youâd risked everything for these people, for Matt. You werenât an idiot. Youâd have run the numbers and the math, made your calculations.
You couldnât bear to lose this. Not⌠not again.Â
You threw stone after stone, hunting frantically as your fingers bled dry, desperate fury into the air, reddened drops disappearing before they ever hit the ground. The trickle of water in the center of the riverbed had churned itself into a frenzy, but you ignored it. There had to be something here that would trigger a memory, something that would let you remember being loved again, something big enough, important enough, so you grabbed and you grabbed and grabbed and grabbed and grabbed until at last, you found a stone the size of your fist. You snatched it up with a ragged sob, cradling it greedily against your chest as if doing so might let you carry it out of here, because you wanted it, you wanted him, wanted to remember more than anything in the world.Â
âLet me have it!â you snarled, snapping your teeth at the howling winds of the storm as if you might catch this place between your jaws and tear it open until you at last found what belonged to you. âGive it back!âÂ
And with a blinkâ
He tore one of his bloodied gloves off, his hand shaking as he reached out to you.
You stilled the moment his fingertips brushed tenderly against your cheek, so very gentle, affection layered over blood and earth and hurt. And god, your skin was so terribly dry and cold, the beat of your heart uneven as it struggled to pump blood through your body, but he could feel you react to him, the barest parting of your lips as you dragged in a startled breath. He didnât want to startle you further or risk you fighting him, so he let his voice drop into a whisper, soft as the brush of a feather.
âItâs me. Iâm here.â
âI heard you,â he tried to say. âI heard you. Iâm here.â
And your weakened heart⌠skipped.
He wasnât sure if he reached for you or if you reached for him. All he knew was it was the sign heâd been looking for. In a heartbeat, he scooped you up off the floor, stealing you back from that dry, filthy cement and crusted blood that had tried to take you from him. He cradled your cold body against his chest, then, held you there where it was warm and where you were safe. You made the softest little noise, the sound choked and dry, but there was no disguising the heartbreaking relief in it. He pulled you in further, pulled you up until you were curled up in his lap, not an ounce of air left between your bodies, your head laying against his shoulder.
He would never let you touch the floor of this place again.
âDâŚâ you mumbled, not one hint of fear in you despite what heâd just done, the blood on his hands and the burning heat of violence that still lingered in his bones. You wearily slid your head over, inch by inch, until youâd buried your face against the sweat-slick line of his throat, nuzzling in against him with a hoarse sigh that only made him hold you tighter. You inhaled slowly then, heedless of the blood and dirt and sweat that coated his skin, your fingers coming up to hook weakly in the collar of his shirt. âYou came.â
And you⌠smiled.
He buried his face against your hair and let out a shaky breath. As he did, he dug down past blood and dust and dirt, dug and dug until he found the sweet, familiar scent of you, a scent he never wanted to leave him again.
The stone fell from your limp hands, a ringing in your ears you could barely hear beneath the sound of the water nearby, frothing and wild.Â
The increased sensory feedback had been bizarre, and there was⌠there was no reason he should have been covered in so much blood, his body burning as if heâd been fighting before coming to you. ButâŚÂ Â
âHey, you in there?â Foggy called.Â
âD.â The letter felt strange, and yet⌠natural, as you cradled it on your tongue. âD?â
And you knew what came after that letter, shaping the word again in your mind.Â
You knew.Â
You⌠remembered.Â
âAlways,â heâd said.Â
âAlways,â you whispered, casting your eyes up the riverbed towards another large stone. âAlways, D.â
He didnât know what you were doing or why youâd climbed inside the thread.Â
âAlways, D.â
All he knew was that it hurt.Â
âYouâre stuck with me, unfortunately for you.â
Heâd thought catching your scent, hearing your laugh, being forced to take back the key heâd given to you had been the worst of it. But no. It was far, far worse having to relive these memories of your time with him over and over and over without pause, his senses filled with you: with your touch, with your scent, with the taste of you on the air. He heard you whisper, laugh, and sigh; felt the brush of your fingers in his hair and your body shaking with laughter when he snatched you up during a game of Devil Hunt and the safety of you as youâd held him so tenderly after his fight with Foggy. All of it was a reminder of what heâd lost, what heâd never get back.Â
âDonât you give up on me, Matt. Ok?â
He was in agony. There was no blocking you out like this, no escaping your memory no matter how much he tried to push back or retreat, until he wound up trapped and spiraling in his kitchen.Â
âKiss me when you come back.â
On and on it went, memories snapping at his heels until all he had left to hide behind was rage. He swept his arm across the counter, glass shattering as he screamed himself hoarse. Eventually he found himself backed up against the wall, sinking down as he hitched out something like an agonized groan, his hands over his ears, his eyes shut tight. âDonât do this to me, sweetheart, pleaseââ
âAdoringly yours, because I do adore you, you ridiculous man...â
âLeave me alone,â he whispered. âJust leave me alone.â
â...Remember that. if nothing else.âÂ
In hindsight, it was a really bad idea to give back your key.
âMatt!â you shouted, pounding frantically on his front door. âMatt, let me in! Itâs me, I swear, I can-I canââ
Silence.Â
And you werenât willing to wait any longer. This wasnât something you could explain through the door, out here in the hall where the neighbors could hear. You needed to get inside. You knew he was in there somewhere.Â
Red threads never lied. Â
You wiped the blood away from your nose and took off for the stairs. It was only one flight up to the roof, and sometimes he left the rooftop door unlocked. Even if it wasnât unlocked, youâd use the key under the mat. You didnât remember everything. But you remembered that. And if the key wasnât there? Youâd break that fucking door down.
He sat unmoving in his meditation pose on the floor, the sound of your attempts to get into the apartment distant and far away. Meditation had been the only thing left he could think of that would allow him to escape the pain and the memories of you that had flooded his thoughts. Like this, with his mind and his focus withdrawn until it lay deep within himself, heâd hoped heâd be far enough away from the world that the ghost of you couldnât reach.Â
Yet even deep in meditation, his instincts were set off by the crack! of his rooftop door slamming open.
He was on his feet in a heartbeat, his heart racing as he bared his teeth, his body prepared to face whatever threat had just broken in. The sensations of you, at the very least, had quieted during his meditation, which should have left him enough space for some small margin of peace as he threw himself into a fight. But that peace was nowhere to be found, because you were here again.Â
He recoiled from that thought the second it crossed his mind. This wasnât you, that much had become painfully clear. Youâd passed away somewhere far beyond his reach, away from the home, the life youâd lived here. The woman that stood on his landing now was nothing but a ghost, a fading memory and a terrible reminder of what heâd had and lost, what heâd earned by daring to reach for something good. There was no undoing it, no washing away the blood on his hands. If anything, how he felt for you had doomed any hopes of you staying long enough for him to reform that connection with you. He knew how you operatedâhell, youâd tried to run on that hot summer night so many months ago after seeing just how much heâd cared, even if youâd ultimately changed your mind. At the time, heâd thought it was Destiny, the hand of God ensuring you remained in the Kitchen where Matt could keep you safe from the Man in the White Coat, here in this place where you both might⌠might shape something good out of all the broken pieces youâd both been left with. He knew better, now. Even the hand of God couldnât break the curse Matt placed on those he loved. You would leave, leave like all the others, and he deserved it.Â
The only question that remained was why you seemed so, so fucking determined to make him suffer.Â
âMatt.â Your voice cracked as you stumbled down the stairs. âMatt, Iââ
âWhy canât you just leave me alone, sweetheart?â he grit out, reaching up to fist his hands tightly in his hair. Heâd never known you to be unnecessarily cruel, but there was no other explanation. âGod, I-I canâtâyou canât keep doing this to me.â
âMatt, just let meââ
âDo you even care how much youâre hurting me?â He hitched out a broken laugh, something bitter and tormented, the sound absent all humor as you made it down the stairs. âAll those months, all I wanted was for you to come back. I begged. I prayed to God, over and over again, that he would bring you back to me. And now that youâre gone, you just wonât leave. I canât get away from you no matter what I do. Do you know what thatâs like? To lose someone you love only for their ghost to haunt you every time you turn around?â
A soft intake of breath.Â
There it was. Now that heâd said it, youâd leave. There would be nothing more frightening to the You heâd first known than a word like love.Â
âI justâŚâ His breath hitched again, something thick building in his throat. It was just another sign of his weakness, the same weakness that had gotten you killed.Â
âI warned you, kid,â came Stickâs voice, so smug that Matt bared his teeth. âI fuckinâ warned you the night I opened up her eye. But you didnât listen.â
He started to pace wildly, ignoring your voice as he hunted for some opening through which he could escape, flee from Stickâs voice hiding in the corners of his thoughts, from your ghost. With every step his movements grew more frantic, more furious as his rage built like a rising wave: rage at himself, at God, at the monster whoâd taken your memories and the possibility of a life for you here with Matt, and at you, too, because you just didnât get it. âI just want to grieve, and God canât even give me that much, can he? Is that what this is? Punishment? Revenge? Congratulations. Job well done. You can go.âÂ
You tilted your head as you watched him pace, the same cock of your head you got when considering your potential routes forward. As far as he was concerned, the only route heâd give was a route out the door. Â
âI donât know why you came back, and at this point, I donât fucking care,â he told you hotly, nothing but burning smoke and thick venom in each word. âWe donât have a red thread anymore. Thereâs nothing to keep you here. Leave. Now. Iâm not asking.â
Your soft response was a single letter, one that struck directly at the open wound inside his chest.Â
â...D.âÂ
He snatched up an empty beer bottle from the kitchen counter in a sudden rage, turned, and hurled it past you.Â
You didnât so much as flinch as the bottle came within inches of your head. Nor did you react to the distant shattering of glass, the sound of it barely audible over his anguished roar.Â
âLeave me alone!â Â
And then he froze in sudden horror at what heâd done, his heartbeat almost drowning out the soft sound of your steps. All heâd wanted to do was scare you away, frighten you away so he could break where you couldnât see, because it had hurt, it had hurt to hear you call himâ
Wait.Â
Youâd⌠youâd called himâŚ
âMy Devil Man, my Saint Matthew,â you whispered, the touch of your hands cool and endlessly gentle as you cupped his face. His skin was wet, damp beneath your thumbs as you swiped them across his cheeks, when had he started crying? You brought his head down until you could lay your forehead against his, the taste of salt hanging in the air. Your voice grew achingly tender, so longed for that he swayed helplessly on his feet, wanting nothing more than to be held like youâd held him so often before when he was hurting. âIâm so sorry, D. Iâm so sorry I left you alone, sweetheart.âÂ
He closed his eyes tight, his breath growing shaky. You couldnât know that he was two steps away from crumbling in your arms, fractures widening with every breath. He had no energy left to fight your touch, your misplaced mercy, but giving into the lie was another thing entirely. He couldnât bear to hope again, not when it would crush him if he were wrong. âFoggy told you to⌠he told you to call me that, didnât he? To see if youâd remember. But I canâtâyouâre going to leave me, youâllââ âDo you remember what I said before I left? Because I do.â You swiped your thumb gently against his cheek, your uneven breathing skipping and falling into rhythm with his as his hands shakily rose. They hovered hesitantly a few inches away from your face, terrified that you might vanish beneath his hands like a ghost. âI donât leave my box behind, and I wonât leave you behind, either. I told you that you were stuck with me after Nobu. I meant it. Itâs really me. I know youâre tired and hurting, sweetheart, but listen to my heart. What does it say? Truth or lie?â
âŚSteady.Â
Truth.
Could it really be you? Â
He held his breath as he dared at last to touch your cheek, stirring the fine hairs as he stroked his way along the familiar shape of your face, one heâd traced so often in his dreams. Your skin was damp with tears just like his, another sliding down to bump against his thumb as your lips quirked up into a brilliant smile. And the moment his trembling fingers passed your lips, you kissed the tip of each with a warm fondness, a mirror of that night youâd held his broken, torn body and heâd kissed your fingers and palm.Â
âHow much do you⌠do you remember?â There was a ringing in his ears as the world beneath him seemed to roll beneath him. âEverything?â âNot everything. Some pieces are still missing, with Foggy and Karen and my job, but I-I remember enough. I remember you, and what I had with you.â Your voice grew fierce and fervent then as you drew in a sharp breath, preparing yourself. âI remember you, D. And I remember that I love you. I love you, Matt Murdock, all of you, so, so much. And I will never leave you alone again.â You loved him.Â
You loved him.Â
The weight of itâbeing forced to let you leave the city, the ensuing months alone, the agony of the past few weeks thinking heâd lost you entirely, and now this, this, knowing you loved him like he loved youâhit him all at once, and with a sudden groan he started to drop. You caught him in your arms, the two of you sinking to your knees as you held him tight and he wound desperately around you in return. Only then did he start to fall apart in your arms, shaking in your hold, his grief, his hurt, his relief spilling out in choked gasps where youâd tucked his head down against your neck. He fisted his hands in your shirt as you both rocked, and a ragged moan tore free from him, spilling against your skin when you lifted your hands to trail your fingers lovingly through his hair. You knew, you remembered just how to hold him when he was hurting, a balm across every last wound. His shivering, touch-starved body remembered your touch, too, drowning beneath the sudden surge of good, warm, safe, soft after months of nothing but pain, so much so he couldnât help but gasp out your name.Â
âIâve got you now, D,â you whispered, burying your face against his shoulder until he could feel the heat of your tears against his shirt, too. âIâm here, now. Youâre not alone. Iâve got you, Matt.âÂ
âI thought you were gone.â There was no way for him to truly sync his breathing with yours, not with the way you were both crying, but still his body tried on instinct, tried and failed over and over again. He closed his eyes tighter, burying his face deeper against your throat as he pulled you in even closer, until there wasnât an inch of space between your body and his, where he could feel every beat of your heart against his skin, as if to make up for the way heâd almost⌠almost chased you away. âI thought youâd left me and I was alone. Iâm sorry. Iâm sorry I didnât try harder, and that I didnât-I didnât go with you, but I couldnâtâIâm so, soââÂ
âHey, hey, itâs ok.â You kissed shakily at his hair, his shoulder, and whatever other parts of him you could reach, your breath, your tears, your absolution washing over him like rain. âItâs not your fault, D. Itâs not your fault sweetheart. None of this was your fault.âÂ
âButââ âHey. Listen to me, before you get any further down in that hole.â You lifted his head from your shoulder, cupping his tear-stained face in your hands again. For a moment you both simply breathed with one another, your forehead to his, soaking in the contact, the affection that youâd both dearly missed and needed. âWhat happened to me outside New York, my memory loss⌠all of that is not your fault. It never was, D. There are-there are a lot of things weâll have to deal with in the future, things I need to tell you. Consequences of what weâve done, andâbut this isnât one of them. Never this. Youâre what helped bring me back.â âHow? I didnâtâŚâ He let out a breathless, watery little laugh. âI didnât do anything but try to chase you away.â âSome part of me couldnât help but be drawn to you. I remembered, deep down, I think.â You gave an amused little huff. âAnd once Foggy showed me how to get into our thread, all your memories are what brought me back, helped me remember, because I could feel it, how you loved me. That was the key. Speaking of whichâŚâ You leaned in to nuzzle up against his cheek, your voice lowering to a whisper. âI think I made you a promise, you ridiculous man. And itâs one I intend to keep.âÂ
And with one small tip of your head, and a single slow breathâŚÂ
âKiss me when you come back.âÂ
âŚyour lips brushed against his for the very first time, tender and achingly soft, and so full of love that it would have stolen his breath away if heâd had any left at all.Â
It wasnât the first kiss heâd envisioned months ago just before you left, something triumphant and wild. Nor was it anything like the first kisses heâd imagined before that, the first kiss heâd thought this journey with you might lead to. And God only knew heâd considered kissing you for the first time more than was healthy.
Your first kiss with him was, instead, shaky and gentle, tasting of salt and tears and the fading shades of grief retreating like streamers of night before a welcome sunrise. Slowly, and then more surely, his lips began to move against yours, finally allowing himself to truly taste you for the first time, his eyes slowly falling closed as your fingers ran fondly through his hair, you, it was really you, you remembered. With a quiet moan, he breathed you in deep, calling your grace, your love deep into him until it settled there against his heart, knowing that, no matter what else might come, he would never lose it again, one of his hands rising to tenderly wind around your throat, his other hand finding yours so he could lace his battered fingers tightly with yours.
It wasnât the first kiss heâd expected, but it felt perfect all the same.Â
Because all that was left was himâŚÂ
And you.Â
#the red thread#matt murdock x reader#matt murdock x f!reader#daredevil x reader#daredevil x f!reader#daredevil#matt murdock#fic#fanfic#reader#x reader#f!reader#angst#hurt/comfort#tw: alcohol#tw: depression#memory loss#matt is really self sabotaging here to an extent#this fic is three times longer than Part 1 which is hilarious#i have had this in my docs folder for ages and have finally edited it to my satisfaction#gonna post this on AO3 too but dropping it here first since the first fic was only ever posted here anyway!#and you'll get to have a fun 'Pasta writing 3 years ago versus Pasta writing now' experiment#when i post on AO3 i'll probably post the whole thing (including part 1) as one fic in separate chapters just for ease so I'll edit it then
197 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Under Your Spell
Vox x Reader
Since childhood, I have been told I look identical to my great-grandmother. Her husband, my great-grandfather, has looked at me like I was the last fragment of her to walk this earth. When he passed, it made me realize how some people lose their first loves and never get to see them again. I decided for this story that Vox should get to see his first love after he thought all was lost. However, it was you, his first lost love's great-granddaughter. You have the same looks and names, just younger. He thought after his first love's father chased him away, that was it, and any part of your life would never be in his hands againâuntil you were placed in Val's hands, and his protective side came out. Can you two learn to love each other? Will things grow or dissolve since he is close to that horrid Moth man? Tw: MDNI, 18+, Assult, Val being Val, Weird family-like relations, based off my HC Vox
Wow, this one is a long one. Please enjoy it and let me know what you think! I don't normally write long pieces like this, so if we like it, I will attempt to do it more! I wanted this posted yesterday but just kept writing and writing and writing. I had to make myself stop and cut off.
âNo, Vox! You will never see my daughter again! Do you hear me?â The older manâs voice thundered, his face a deep crimson, veins bulging as fury twisted his features. Spit flew from his mouth with each vehement word, a grotesque display of his rage. âShe is a good Christian woman, and she will not fall for your television antics! She deserves a good manâsomeone who can provide for her, not some reality star scum!â
Vox swallowed hard, the bitter taste of desperation rising in his throat. Tears threatened to spill from his eyes, but he fought to keep them at bay, unwilling to give the man before him the satisfaction of seeing him crumble. âYou canât do this!â He surged forward, trying to push the door open again, the threshold of your home now a barrier between love and despair. Just moments ago, he had envisioned a simple marriage proposalâan intimate moment filled with promise. But the moment he uttered those words, it felt as if the heavens had opened up to unleash divine wrath upon him. Vox was never a good christian man and now only seemed to further prove that.
âI love her! I have loved her for so long! I will treat her right! You cannot take my Angel from me!â His voice cracked, desperation saturating each syllable as he pleaded with the man who wielded the power to shatter his dreams.
But the door slammed shut, the finality of it echoing in his heart. As Vox stumbled back, the world around him blurred, the vibrant colors of love fading into a monochrome nightmare. You were gone, just as quickly as you had entered his life, your fatherâs iron grip ripping you from his arms. Like a good Christian girl, you obeyed, never looking back.
You married a well-off businessman, someone who could provide in all the ways Vox was deemed incapable. Sundays found you in polished pews, while he languished in the bright glare of daytime TV. You bore children while Vox climbed the ranks to prime time, and as he basked in fleeting fame, you were left to wither under the weight of a dreaded illness. When he was ultimately taken down by his own deceitful schemes, it felt like a cruel twist of fate for you both.
When Vox woke in hell, he wasnât surprised. In fact, he felt a strange sense of contentment; he knew he had courted darkness throughout his life. A con manâs rise to fame was paved with the broken dreams of others, and heâd danced on that line with reckless abandon. Yet, the greatest cost was the loss of youâhis little angel, the only light that could have guided him from the shadows. Perhaps, if he had kept you by his side, he might have found redemption instead of ruin.
Years in hell stretched on, dull and monotonous, much like his time as a TV host. He made acquaintances, and he made enemies. He learned from the notorious Radio Demon, their relationship evolving into a rivalry as fierce as it was complex. Valentino entered the picture, a partnership forged in the fires of self-interest, followed by Velvette, who added her own chaotic flair to their strange trio. Despite these new connections, Vox could never fully release you from his heart. How could he let go of his first love, the girl who had filled his world with color?
Vox kept tabs on you long ago when you two still walked among the living, an unyielding shadow lurking in the corners of your life. He was a shady man, after all, so it was no surprise that he employed someone to follow you and your family. He needed to know you were loved and cared for, even if it meant watching from the sidelines. Your life blossomed into something beautifulâa picture-perfect family, Sunday church outings, laughter echoing through the halls of your home. Each glimpse of your happiness twisted the knife in his heart, a reminder of what he had lost. He only wished now here in hell he could have a moment to see you once more.
Yet, you never looked back at him, not once. Even when he learned you were sick, he held onto the hope that your devoted husband would nurse you back to health. Instead, you spent your final years in a realm far brighter than hell, surrounded by family, while Vox remained trapped in the shadows.
Then, one fateful day, the story took an unforeseen turn. You, Y/N L/N, the great-granddaughter of the woman who once bore the same name and likeness, found yourself in a world steeped in piety and predictability. Your familyâs life revolved around the churchâSunday services, Bible studies, and summer camps that felt more like shackles than blessings.
Yet you, the wild child among your siblings and the first daughter in generations, danced on the edge of rebellion. Your spirit, a fiery blend of your grandmotherâs beauty and the reckless charm of a man she once sought to escape late into the night with, burned brightly. You lived humbly, taking only what you needed in the daylight, but at night that didnât stop you from indulging in the vices that thrilled your heartâpartying, drinking, and seeking freedom in every forbidden encounter.
As you stepped into adulthood, the veil of your misdeeds was ripped away, exposing the wild and reckless girl you had been. On your eighteenth birthday, the news broke like a thunderclap, echoing through your conservative town. Whispers turned to shouts as tales of your high school escapades spread like wildfireâparties, late nights, and indiscretions that painted you as the black sheep of your family.
In a desperate attempt to salvage your reputation, your parents enrolled you in a Christian college, hoping the structure would steer you back to the righteous path. But even there, with the pressure of expectations weighing heavily on you, you found ways to maintain your hedonistic lifestyle. You studied hard, yes, but the allure of nightlife was too intoxicating to resist. By the time you turned twenty-four, your antics had once again come to light, revealing just how unladylike and un-Christian your behavior had truly become.
Disowned by your family, you were cast out like a forgotten relic, but it hardly stung. You had siblings aplentyâgolden children who fit the mold your parents desired. While they basked in their parents' approval, you reveled in your newfound freedom, embracing a life unshackled from the burdens of propriety. You danced through life with a wild abandon, each misstep a badge of honor in your quest for self-discovery.
But this exhilarating freedom came crashing down one fateful night. On the eve of your twenty-eighth birthday, you found yourself at a pulsating club, surrounded by friends who matched your energy. Laughter and music melded into a cacophony of joy, and for a moment, the weight of your past felt distant. But as the night wore on, everything blurred. A drink, laced with malice, slipped into your hand, and before you knew it, the world around you faded to black.
When you came to, the vibrant lights and music were replaced by an oppressive stillness. You blinked, disoriented, trying to piece together what had happened. Panic surged through you as you recognized your surroundingsâa hellish landscape bathed in a sinister shade of red. The air was thick with a suffocating heat, and the ground beneath you felt like it was pulsating with a malevolent energy.
The reality of your situation crashed down like a wave, and you realized you were no longer in the world you had known. You had crossed an unforgiving threshold, one that led straight into this hellish landscape. Memories of your life flashed before your eyesâyour familyâs disappointment, your reckless choices, the fleeting moments of joy that now seemed tainted.
As you struggled to rise, the shadows began to shift and swirl around you, whispering secrets of despair and temptation. You knew you were exactly where you belonged, a place you practically through yourself at the minute you were old enough to disobey your family. You were killed and now resting here in the pits of hell.
In those fleeting moments, you understood that you werenât just a victim of circumstance from one bad drink; you were a participant in your own chaotic narrative. The life you had led and the choices you had made brought you here, and now, in this twisted realm, you had the chance to confront the consequences of your actions.Â
With a mixture of fear and defiance, you steeled yourself, ready to navigate this dark new world. You would face whatever challenges awaited you, determined to reclaim your story, even if it meant battling the demons of your pastâboth literally and figuratively.
You were in hell and you readily accepted this, dressed in a glitzy clubbing dress, your skin transformed to the vibrant hue of a foxâs rich orange, glinted with specks of white and black. Yet, amidst this twisted beauty, your features still bore the unsettling resemblance to your deceased great grandmother.
As the years dragged on, the brutal exterminations became increasingly difficult to evade. The once-familiar landscape of hell morphed into a relentless hunt, where survival was a cruel game of chance. Desperation gnawed at your insides, leading you to a place you had sworn to avoidâa notorious sex house owned by Valentino, a figure whose reputation sent shivers down the spines of even the most hardened souls.
You stepped into that den of sexual sin with a singular purpose: the Veeâs worker bees somehow endured the purges, and you were desperate to escape the clutches of a second death. With a resolve, you signed up to be 'looked at' for a position among his girls, hoping to cling to life a little longer.
What you encountered inside was an atmosphere so charged with depravity it felt like a physical weight pressing down on you. The air was thick with the heady scent of desperation and lust, mingling with the sharp tang of sweat and smoke. You had pushed boundaries in your past life, but this was another level entirely. As nausea rose in your throat, you instinctively turned to prayerâa futile gesture in this place of darkness.
But in that moment of vulnerability, your fate took a turn. Valentinoâs gaze locked onto yours, and you became acutely aware of the power dynamics at play. You were stunning, a rare gem in a world where foxes were coveted for their allure, and you were an easy choice for Val, despite your lack of experience in the kind of intensity he demanded.
Fortune, it seemed, was on your side. Within hours, you found yourself promoted, thrust into the orbit of Angel Dust, a top star in this grim world, and whisked away to Vee's Tower, where the underbelly of the film industry thrived. At first, your work was relatively tame, as Angel had angered Val, bearing the brunt of the wrath while you breathed a sigh of relief. You grew to enjoy the role, finding unexpected camaraderie with Velvette, the costume designer whose creativity brought a splash of color to the otherwise bleak environment. She was a refreshing presence, a stark contrast to the calculating Val.
Yet, the shadows loomed ever closer. Angelâs absence, demanded by the princess of hell, left you standing alone in a spotlight that felt increasingly dangerous. Whispers of Valâs violent tendencies echoed in your mind, tales of how he had ruthlessly eliminated two of Velvetteâs models and three of Voxâs interns. Fear coursed through your veins as you perched on a plum-red bed, clad in a navy blue lingerie set, feeling like prey waiting to be devoured.
And then, without warning, the door swung open. You braced yourself, only to find not Val, but a strikingly handsome man with a television for a head. It was Vox, the elusive figure you had only heard whispers about. You leaned forward, captivated by the confrontation unfolding before you, the tension crackling in the air like electricity.
But then Valâs eyes landed on you, and his smile widened, a predatory gleam igniting within them. âMy dear Voxypoo,â Val purred, âhow about we make a deal? Iâll apologize for my misdeeds towards your interns in exchange for Hermosa over here.âÂ
Your heart raced as Voxâs eyes widened in recognition, his gaze locking onto you with an intensity that sent shivers down your spine. An unexpected jolt of electricity surged through you, mingling with fear and a spark of something dangerously close to desire. You were caught in a web of fate, and as the stakes rose higher, you realized that your story in this hell was only just beginning.
You had never met this man before a day in your life, yet an inexplicable pull drew you toward him, a magnetic static crackling in the air around him. âOh Vox, if you donât want her, thatâs fine. I plan on her taking Angelâs role today. The damn spider is off playing games with the princessa bitch,â Valentino sneered, and your heart sank. Fear coursed through your veins like ice water; the realization hit you hardâhe intended to use you in one of those scenes, to thrust you into the depths of humiliation and despair.
âShe's a high commodity; Iâm sure her soul would be mine afterââ Valâs voice trailed off, but you couldnât grasp what was happening next. One moment, you were trembling in fear, and the next, a whirlwind of chaos erupted. Valentinoâs eyes swirled with ominous black and red spirals as the shoot was abruptly canceled, the tension snapping like a frayed wire.
A navy blue jacket was draped over your shoulders, and a firm hand helped you to your feet. âCome with me. You will be working in VoxTech from now on. Understood?â Voxâs voice was steady, but you could only nod, relief flooding through you at the thought of escaping Valâs clutches, at least for now.
You were still ensnared in the web of the Veeâs world, but perhaps you could choose the cranky TV man who seemed more enigmatic than predatory. Maybe you could carve out a semblance of a life, away from the chaos that had become your existence.
Following Vox, you traversed the unfamiliar corridors of Veeâs Tower, finally arriving in a room that felt distinctly different from the others. The walls were lined with large screens displaying chaotic scenes from around hell, and a solitary chair sat in the center, casting a shadow like a throne of power. âW-Where are we? Val never brought me here?â you stammered, confusion clouding your mind.
He hesitated, swallowing hard. Was this place a reflection of his past? Did you really resemble someone he had lost? The thought flickered through his mind, but Vox regained his composure and sat down, turning on the myriad of cameras that monitored the chaos outside. âThis is my office. You will grow acquainted with it, as you will be my personal assistant.â
A wave of dread washed over you. So you werenât free from the chains of servitude; you were merely swapping one form of obedience for another. His gaze flicked toward you, and he must have seen the pain etched in your features because he added, âYou will do nothing more for me than paperwork, gather intel, and help set up schedules.â He motioned for you to leave, his tone dismissive yet oddly gentle.
âThis floor has eight unused apartments. Choose one and message me; I will unlock it for you, and you can create your own secure pin to come and go.â His words felt like a lifeline, yet the way he avoided looking at you left a strange knot in your stomach.
Nodding, you stepped out, still wrapped in his jacket, a strange comfort amidst the chaos. You wandered the floor until you found a room that resonated with youâa sanctuary away from the dirt and grime of your past. After messaging Vox, you entered, marveling at the unexpected upgrade. How had you managed to elevate your circumstances so easily?
Lying back on the bed, you gazed up at the ceiling, trying to piece together the fragments of your new life. You were seeking refuge, had become Valâs plaything, narrowly escaped abuse because of a cranky TV man who wouldnât even look at you. What an absurd turn of eventsâwhat the hell was happening?
A deep sigh escaped your lips as you changed into comfortable clothes, the tension of the day beginning to ebb away. Just as sleep began to weave its way into your mind, a soft chime from your phone startled you awake. Vox had messaged you, detailing the new daily routine you would follow to assist him.Â
Setting an alarm, you nestled into bed, uncertainty swirling in your thoughts like a restless storm. What would the next day bring? Would it be more of the same, or perhaps a glimmer of hope in this hellish landscape? As you drifted off, the questions lingered, weaving through your dreams like shadows, leaving you on the brink of something you couldnât yet comprehend.
------------------------Time Skip-------------------------
Vox quickly grew to love your company over the last three years, though Vox knew deep down that you werenât the woman he had loved in his youth. You were almost her replicaâa haunting echo of the pastâbut with a wilder, more untamed spirit. As he watched you laugh, your eyes sparkling with mischief, he found himself drawn to that wildness even more. It was as if fate had conspired to create you just for him, a masterpiece crafted by your great-grandmotherâs whims.
Yet, he never dared to reveal this connection, fearing it might shatter the fragile friendship that had blossomed between you. Yes, friendshipânothing more or less. However, with each passing day, he found himself surrendering to the undeniable truth that he had fallen for you harder than he ever had for your great-grandmother.Â
No matter how many times he insisted that he was merely helping an old friend, a beacon of support for someone who had been torn from him, he couldnât deny the intoxicating pull you had on him. At first, it had been your striking looks that captivated him, but as time wore on, it was your vibrant personality that ensnared his heart. You were everything Vox craved and needed on a biblical level; an irony he chuckled at, considering he hadnât picked up a Bible since your great-grandmother had left him.
His mind was spiraling, his hypnosis streams were intensifying, and his push for innovative Vox tech was reaching a fever pitch. He even managed to score a narrow victory against Alastor, all thanks to you. How could one person be so perfectly oblivious to the advances he so desperately tried to make?
No one had ever worn his watches, draped themselves in his jackets, or even held his cherished pocket squaresâexcept for you. But a troubling realization swept over him: all the advances he made were rooted in his time period, not yours. Your great-grandmother may have swooned at his charm, but you probably saw him as nothing more than a friend. In that moment, he knew he was utterly doomed.
You genuinely enjoyed working for Vox, relishing the opportunity to utilize your strengths. With a degree in entertainment and public relations, you found it easy to navigate the world of hypnotic persuasion he wielded. You were a wizard at uncovering peopleâs weak spots, providing Vox with ample ammunition against his personal enemies.
Almost immediately, you had become Voxâs young, gorgeous vixen. You liked the title so much that you gradually stopped using your real name, opting instead for the playful 'V' theme. Yet, Vox never referred to you by that nameâalways your real name, accompanied by a distant look that gnawed at your insides.
It had taken a year for him to truly see you, another year for him to stop freezing like a computer caught in a loop, and now, in this last year, he finally spoke without those awkward buffering noises.Â
You never understood why he had chosen you as his assistant if he struggled to be around you. But you were content, especially since you had escaped Valentinoâs grasp. You felt lucky that the exterminations had ceased shortly after you joined Vox. You often reassured yourself that if they ever resumed, you would leaveâbut the truth was, you were too attached to the enigmatic, awkward TV man.
You couldnât deny the chemistry crackling between the two of you. He sent sparks racing through your body, igniting your nervous system with a thrilling energy. He was handsome in a classic, old-school way, the type of man your father would approve ofâif only they never got to know he was a con artist.Â
Every fiber of your being screamed to be with him, to unravel the layers of his soul and understand him in a way that transcended mere friendship. He was smooth-talking, undeniably hot, and invading your dreams more each night, leaving you craving his presence even more. The tension hung thick in the air, a tantalizing promise of what could be, if only you dared to cross the line that separated friendship from something infinitely more profound.
It was utterly embarrassingâsneaking down to the old production studio, heart racing, just to rent out some toys that would let you indulge in your fantasies of being with Vox. He had never once hypnotized you, but you were undeniably under his spell, enchanted by his presence in every way.
âVox, I got you the meeting with Carmilla about the angelic steel and its reproduction,â you announced, trying to keep your voice steady despite the fluttering in your stomach. âI also secured a meeting with the health district to discuss the drug you want to utilize.â You had become extra vigilant lately, making a concerted effort to show him your interest. Your skirts grew shorter, your tops had fewer buttons, and your heels reached dizzying heights, showcasing your legs to their best advantage.
You were the death of him, and he knew it was only a matter of time before his composure crumbled completely. You were tantalizingly close, yet he felt he couldnât take advantage of your affections. The scars from his past ran deep; he didnât want to go through that kind of heartache again. Even if your father couldnât steal you away like your great-grandmother had been stolen from him, the odd connection to family made him reluctant to risk your bond.
But the way you presented yourself, dressed to entice, sent a tent of desire straining against the fabric of his pants. It felt as though he was being dragged through heaven, hell, and every place in between. He knew you were in hell in your own way, unlike your great-grandmother, but damn, did you have to be so deliciously tempting?
âThank you, Y/N. Iâll be getting off early today due to an issue with Val. If you could make sure the cleaners come in here and do their job properly, Iâd appreciate it,â he said, his voice calm and cool, eyes never lifting from the screen.Â
He was an enigma, nearly impossible to crack, seemingly showing no interest in you at all. Sighing, you nodded and began clearing his schedule; his fights with Val tended to stretch on longer than they should. You made sure to leave a dinner reminder for him and then headed out to retrieve the cleaning staff.
When you returned, you monitored the cleaning process closely. Vox usually preferred his tech to handle the cleaning, but today he insisted that his computers and TVs needed a âSinners touchâ to avoid any mishaps. You settled into his large chair, humming softly, legs crossed, watching as the young, fish-like boy worked diligently.
Out of the corner of your eye, a faint blue glow caught your attention. Vox was typically meticulous about shutting everything down before leaving, yet this one tab remained open. Half of you wanted to close it and move on with your life, but the other halfâthe curious, daring partâcouldnât resist the temptation.Â
With a deep breath, you opened the screen. A Word document sprawled across the display, pages filled with dates and passages that traced the evolution of technology from its inception to the present. Your heart raced as you scrolled through the text, but then you froze, eyes fixated on the most recent passage.Â
It was a detailed account of his current hyperfixation â You. As you read on, the implications began to sink in, filling you with a mix of excitement and dread. What had Vox been planning? And how deeply did it truly involve you?Â
âShe was a vision of beauty, captivating in a way that made my heart race and my thoughts spiral into chaos. I found myself wanting to take her, to make her mine in every way possibleâover my bed, on the couch, against the cool surface of the counter, or sprawled across my desk. It was a reckless desire, one that threatened to unravel my composure and resolve with each passing glance. I was trying to court her like a proper gentleman, even though every instinct screamed for me to act on the primal urge that surged within me.â
âWhat would she think if I finally confessed the truth? The truth of the connection that shimmered between us, electric and undeniable. If I bared my soul, revealing the reason why every time I looked at her, I felt an insatiable longing to claim her and never let her goâwould she recoil in fear, or would she lean in closer? Would she despise me for the dark secrets I harbored?â
âIt was a sin, a tangled web of emotions, that I saved her not just because I had to, but because I had once been in love with her great-grandmother. If only it were simple to tell Y/N that my heart had shifted over the years, that the ghost of the past no longer haunted me as I found myself enchanted by her. I needed to steady my racing heart, but the hope of seeing more of Y/N today filled me with both excitement and dread. She had left a dinner reservation for twoâwas it meant for us, or was it for Val and me? My heart leaped at the possibility that it was for her and I.â
You were in shock. A torrent of questions flooded your mind, each one more bewildering than the last. How did he know your great-grandmother? How had he concealed this attraction so skillfully? The cleanerâs approach broke your reverie, and the scream that escaped your lips echoed through the building, a cacophony of confusion and fear.
With a heavy sigh, you closed everything down, your thoughts still swirling like leaves caught in a wind tunnel. You gently patted the shorter fish boyâs head, his wide eyes filled with fear and uncertainty mirroring your own. As you made your way back to your room, you collapsed onto your bed, the weight of the revelations pressing down on you.
He knew her? You squeezed your eyes shut, desperately rifling through the foggy memories of your childhood, the faded photographs that lined the walls of your mind. Your great-grandmother had passed away when your grandmother was still a child, but her belongings remainedâa bittersweet reminder of a life once lived. Vaguely, you recalled a picture that had often sparked your great-grandfather's ire.
Vox was in that picture⌠Vox, her first love, the man who had been banished by her father, the one your great-grandfather had despised and vowed to protect his family from. He was the specter who haunted your past, a figure you were compared to when you were disowned from the family and stripped of your inheritance.
The realization hit you like a thunderclap, shattering your understanding of everything you thought you knew. How did you feel? The attraction was still there, a flicker of warmth igniting within you as you considered his little habits, the subtle ways he courted you, filling you with butterflies. But could you allow yourself to love him? Would it be wrong to care for him in that way?
You glanced at your tablet, your heart racing as you noticed the dinner reservation was in just forty-five minutes. Swallowing hard, you stood up, a newfound determination coursing through your veins. The only way to truly understand what he made you feel, to unravel this complex web of emotions, was to show up. Normally, these reservations were for Val and him, a ritual of reconciliation, but this time, you would be there for him. For you.Â
You moved quickly, the anticipation coursing through your veins as you stepped into the shower, letting the warm water cascade over you like a refreshing embrace. With each drop, you washed away the remnants of your uncertainties, emerging with a renewed sense of purpose.Â
Dressing became an art form; you pulled out all the stops to impress Vox. The deep ruby red pumps clicked against the floor as you slipped them on, a bold statement that added height and confidence to your stature. Black frilled lace-topped stockings clung to your legs, accentuating every curve. The navy blue long-sleeved dress hugged your figure just right, revealing just enough to showcase your best assets without losing an air of elegance. You styled your hair to perfection, cascading waves framing your face, while your makeup highlighted your features, making your eyes sparkle like stars.
It had been ages since you had gone to such lengths, not since the days of trying to impress Val, desperate to avoid his inappropriate advances. With a sigh, you shot a quick message to Vox, sharing the restaurant's destination but omitting any mention of Val. Tonight was about you and Vox, and you were determined to make the most of it.
As you stepped out of your door, your Vox Tech security bot awaited you, its sleek design a reminder of the world you inhabited. Vox had insisted on the device escorting you, and as you arrived at the restaurant, your eyes locked with Voxâs as he just arrived as well. Time seemed to pause as you both stood there, taking each other in.
To him, you were radiant, every inch of you exuding beauty and allure. His desires surged within him, overwhelming as he imagined symphonies and angelic choirs serenading your presence in this chaotic world. You, on the other hand, couldnât help but admire his dashing figure. Though a hard day had worn on him, leaving traces of fatigue etched across his handsome features, he maintained an effortless charm. A few buttons of his shirt were undone, his cuffs slightly askew, and in that moment, you realized something profound: tonight, he would be yours, and you would be his, come what may.
A soft smile danced on your lips as you reached for his outstretched arm, feeling a rush of warmth as you entered the restaurant together. The high-end staff treated you like royalty, ushering you to a table draped in elegant linens. Once seated, you glanced up at Vox through your lashes, your expression teasing as you playfully toyed with the rim of your wine glass.
âI know about our family tiesâŚâ you said, watching as his eyes widened in surprise, a dark blush creeping across his cheeks. Was he embarrassed that you knew, or perhaps flustered by the undeniable attraction that pulsed between you?Â
âI want you to know, connection or not, I feel it all too,â you added, punctuating your statement with a sly wink. His composure faltered, and you could see him short-circuiting, lost in the implications of your words.
Once he regained his composure, a soft smile broke across his face, his eyes flickering nervously as he tried to avoid the luxurious curves that had him entranced. âSo this means I can finally stop dancing around and court you more publicly?â he asked, a hopeful glint in his gaze.
You couldnât help but snort, shaking your head with a smirk. âI think weâve passed the stage of courting, Mr. Bed, Couch, Counter, and Desk.â Your cheeks warmed at your own boldness, while his face flamed with embarrassment at your teasing. A soft giggle escaped you as you flagged down the waiter, paying for the wine that would accompany your evening.
âLetâs head back to the tower, Vox⌠let me help you relax after todayâs tiring events.â The confidence that surged within you was intoxicating, fueled by the way he looked at you and the undeniable chemistry crackling in the air.Â
You had dreamed of this moment, of nights alone together, your hand tucked beneath you in hopes of relief, but it had never been enough. Each day spent near him only deepened your addiction to the awkward yet captivating man. But with the dark, calculating look in his eyes, you knew that from this moment forward, you would be more than satisfied.Â
As the evening unfolded, the world outside faded away, leaving just the two of youâtwo souls entwined in a dance of desire, ready to explore the depths of your connection, past and present, together.Â
A chill raced down your spine as you and he stepped into his work car, the evening air thick with anticipation. He wanted to wait until you were safely hidden away in his condo before his hands roamed your body, but the magnetic pull between you was undeniable. As the engine purred to life, his fingers found their way to your thigh, gently caressing the soft fabric of your stockings. You could feel his gaze on you, hungry and intense, as you breathed heavily, caught in the electrifying moment. He was eager to claim you as his own, to make you his in every sense.
The drive felt like an eternity, each passing second stretching out as his hand danced tantalizingly close to where you craved him most. You were ablaze with desire, the thrill of his touch igniting something deep within you that had lay dormant for far too long. No one had ever made you feel this wayâcaught between the living and the dead, lost in a whirlwind of longing and need. You were ready to surrender completely to the man beside you, to give him every part of yourself.
When the car finally came to a halt, all semblance of self-control shattered. In one swift motion, he pulled you over the center console and into his lap, his lips crashing against yours with a fervor that stole your breath away. One hand tangled possessively in your hair while the other gripped your waist, asserting his dominance in a way that sent shivers of pleasure cascading through you.
You mirrored his urgency, your fingers gripping his shoulder and the nape of his neck, feeling the warmth radiating from him. Every kiss, every whisper of his breath against your skin, sent jolts of electricity sparking through your nerves, making you whimper into his mouth. You could feel the unmistakable evidence of his desire pressing against you, a reflection of the heated chemistry that crackled between you.
With his patience wearing thin, he pulled away, but only long enough to fling open the car door. He was acutely aware of your head as he stepped out, holding you firmly against him, making his way through the throng of Vee staff and personnel. There was no hesitation in his stride; he made it abundantly clear that you were his and his alone, a declaration that sent a thrill coursing through you.
As you rode the elevator, the air thickened with tension and need. He pressed you against the cool metal wall, his lips crashing against yours as he kissed you fervently, over and over again. His hands roamed your body with a glorious sensuality, and you could hear the soft moans and whimpers escaping him, reverberating in your chest like a sweet melody.
When the elevator doors finally opened, it was as if you were stepping into a dream. He swept you up in his arms, never breaking contact with your warmth or your mouth. With a careful grace, he navigated the threshold of his condo, ensuring you never brushed against anything sharp or hard, as if he wanted to preserve this fragile moment forever. The world outside faded away, leaving just the two of you, wrapped in each other, ready to explore the depths of your desire.
The sensations heightened once you two entered his bedroom as he gently set you on the bed. He was careful to lay you down, slotting himself between your legs. He hummed quietly in the kiss as he enjoyed the feeling and taste of you. You were, finally, his, and he could have you all he wanted here. You offered no protests.
You raked your hands over his arms and chest, slipping behind his back, scratching gently with your nails on any skin you could find. Vox's sounds, the same frequent heat, and need, were identical to yours. Everything begged you to take your clothes off and take him.
Vox pulled away, looking down at you for the first time since tonight's escapades began. A sloppy, lopsided grin was on his face as he moved the hair from your face. "Are you sure you want this doll?"
You gave him one soft nod, and all bets were off. Before you could utter another word, a moan was pulled from your lips as he kissed down your neck and pulled on the base of your hair. Soft pants left you, and you felt the tension pool in your core. How long have you two wanted this?
Sighing softly and pushing into Vox's clothed crotch, he growled low and kissed you roughly. Hands roamed your body, and your dress was slowly unclasped from your body. Your chest became exposed, and the most beautiful red bra he had ever seen was on display upon your delicate body. Even Val's porn stars had nothing on the sight of you half undressed before him.
As if dreams were becoming reality, he shivered as you slowly pushed his jacket off and tugged him down by his dress shirt. Kissing him, you worked on his buttons, running your hands along his torso once it was freed. Both of you shivered in delight and need as the other touched what was finally theirs.
Vox kissed back down your neck, leaving marks all across you, and landed on your breasts. Each one gets a solid mark right on the top where your cleavage sat. His lips teased the sensitive flesh. His arms snaked around you as he lifted you gently to unclasp the bra. Once it was off, he could feel the drool not only on his tongue but his cock head as well.
He hummed in delight as he bowed down and wrapped his blue tongue around one perky bud, the other gaining his talons' attention as he made you mewl for him. He was in heavenâhere, right now, was his little heaven with his little angel. He switched between the two buds until they were too sensitive from his menstruation. "V-Vox, please, too much...need more...please..." You didn't mean to sound like a young virgin, but it was all too good to feel any other type of way. Soon, you felt the pressure above you leave as he stood up at the edge of the bed. Gently, he took your leg, resting your foot on his chest. He kissed your ankle and calf, taking your tights from the garter on your thigh. Slowly, he took the garments off and got a perfect sight right up your dress. Your pretty red underwear was stained wet from your need.
"Tell me, Y/N, where do you need me most? What do you need most? Tell me, and I will happily deliver it all to you, doll, whatever you need." He sounded so good saying that. His voice was an octave lower as he was already pussy drunk. You whimpered gently and sighed when he moved on to the next leg, removing the garments
"Need you between my legs Vox, so so many toys...none of them you," Your words sent a spark through him. He now understood today's argument with Val; some toys in the production studio had been missing, and his little Vixen took them. He smiled wide and fell to his knees at the edge of the bed.
"Your wish is my command, doll," He grabbed your waist, pulling you close to him. He shoved your dress up higher on your hips, having it bunch up on your stomach. Slowly, he ran a claw down your clothed heat. With each stroke of his claw, his mouth moved closer from your knee to your core. He always managed to miss where you wanted him most, though.
When you went to complain, however, you were interrupted by the cold sting to your cunt as he ripped the panties off completely. You gasped and cried out when Vox's long slender blue tongue licked a deep stripe up your soaking cunt. "Taste so good, doll, like my own apple pie, so fucking delicious," His menstruations didn't stop there, however, as Vox began to devour you like a man starved.
Your legs spread wider for him as he slotted himself against your cunt. His tongue was making circles on your puffy bud. Your head was thrown back as you grasped onto the bed for dear life. You needed him. Each tongue swirls and thrusts, sending you one step closer to your breaking point. At some point, your legs began to close, and all you could feel was a thread snapping. Vox didn't let up, though. If anything, he abused your clit and sucked you dry further.
When you began to cry and beg for relief, he stopped and pulled up, climbing back on top of you and kissing you hungrily. You could taste yourself on him as you felt his need press against your cunt. You needed more. "Please, Vox, take me, please, please; I need to be full and stuffed."
He thought he had heard angels earlier. He was dead wrong. What he heard then and was now hearing were two completely different planes of reality. He made quick work of his pants and boxers as you resituated on the bed. He slowly crawled back over you, kissing you deeply again. When he got between your legs and slotted himself right where you needed him, you moaned quietly.
Slowly, Vox entered you, both holding your breaths and breathing out together. He was so big, filling you to the brim while you were tight on him. He finally opened his eyes when he bottomed out and saw the most beautiful sight. Your tummy bulged out where his cock sat. Groaning in need, he pushed down on the bump and growled. "Oh, look at this baby, look at how deep I am, I will fill you up so full."
You cried, nodding, holding on to him for dear life. Your legs wrapped around his waist as you wrapped your arms around his shoulders. He felt so thick and full as he abused your cunt with his deliberate speed. However, you knew he was coming to an end as well; he was pent up just as long as you were, and as his hips stuttered, you finally felt it, the whole feeling you had wished for since seeing the TV man.
Sighing, he rolled onto his back, keeping himself slotted in you. He held your hand close, playing with your hair. "Stay with me, Y/N, let me give you everything after life can offer."
You hummed softly and nodded, your eyes growing heavy. Life with Vox would be perfect, and you couldn't have been happier that you, Y/N L/N, got to live the carefree life your great-grandmama once wished for.
#vox x you#the vees#vox x reader#hazbin hotel headcanon#hazbin x you#hazbin hotel fanfiction#hazbin x reader#hazbin hotel x you#hazbin hotel imagine#hazbin hotel x reader#vox fanart#vox machina#vox the tv demon#vox hazbin hotel#hazbin x y/n#Hazbin x reader#hazbin hotel smut#hazbin vees#hazbin hotel vees#alastor x reader#poly vees#velvette#staticmoth#voxvel#vox x alastor#vox x oc#vox x valentino#alastor x vox#alastor x you#alastor x oc
85 notes
¡
View notes
Text
hemlock
oleander part two: sneaking away to see harry, y/n learned more than she bargained for
wordcount: 16.7k+
âââââ
The blunt of (Y/N)'s teeth sunk into her bottom lip, holding back the lingering smile that wanted to curl her features. More than once, she peeked through her lashes to the darkly dressed figure sauntering through the apothecary.Â
True to his word the last time they had met, Harry returned to the apothecary sooner than usual. It had only been a pair of weeks since she had seen him previous when she was being carted away from his castle. He had been on her mind since, hoping he wouldn't wait the usual two months before she would see him perusing the shelves once more.Â
The second that she had seen him step over the threshold of the front door, her heart fluttered through her chest in a rattling beat. A lopsided curl made a home on his own features, but they both stayed quiet.Â
They both knew they couldn't exactly boast about their clandestine meetings. Their encounters were unspoken secrets that they could now share in fleeting glances and small smiles.Â
It was seemingly harder than ever to keep her eyes to herself and her feet behind the counter this time. That alluring draw of him had been elevated that much higher now that there was more of that connection forged between. More than once, before falling asleep, she sent herself sweet dreams with the final thought of just how concerned he was, reaching for her when she woke up after the storm.Â
As if knowing exactly what was on her mind, Harry flicked his gaze over his shoulder to her. She didn't turn away in time, instead allowing her skin to warm when his eyes grazed over her skin.Â
He was the first to break the contact before he absently reached for a bundle of lavender sprigs and started towards the counter. They both knew he didn't really need anything new, but shopping for more was the perfect excuse to share space once more.Â
"Did you find all that you were looking for, sir?" she asked, repeating the same script she had always given him when he dropped his purchase on the counter.Â
"I did, thank you," he smiled, canting his head as he watched her take her time checking him out, "The weather has been rather intense lately, don't you think?"Â
She had her head down as he spoke, though she didn't mask the smile that bloomed across her features. She knew what he was getting at. "Definitely. The storms have been unlike the previous years. I had a bit of trouble a few weeks ago during one of the thunderstorms, but I'm doing much better now."Â
"Good. I am happy to hear that," he drawled, his voice thick like the velvet she remembered glazing over her skin when she woke up in his castle. "I hope the weather stays stable for a little while longer, as I'm planning on throwing a dinner party in the coming weeks."
(Y/N) perked up, her meandering fingers slowing. "Really? A dinner party?"Â
"Yes," he cemented, linking his dark eyes with hers in unwavering contact, "I am planning on it being an intimate affair, only a few in attendance. I do not have the specifics planned out yet, but invitations will be sent out in the coming weeks."Â
She really hoped she was picking up on the correct message he was passing along, and it wasn't just her dreamy heart that told her that she would be one of the few receiving an invitation. Her lungs squeezed at the thought of rejoining him at the castle, even if it included the prying eyes of others.Â
Collecting herself, she passed back the lavender bundle. "I am sure it will be wonderful, sir. I can't imagine you would plan anything less than flawless."Â
"We will have to see," he started, dropping coins on the counter without having to be told the price, "I expect it to be perfect as long as the right guests show up."Â
Another meaningful glance was shared between them. A slight quirk appeared on his lips.Â
"Until next time, (Y/N)."Â
Blinking with a flutter of her lashes, she swore she felt her skin warm despite the low temperature of the shop. "Until next time, sir."Â
Using the window beside the counter, (Y/N) watched him head straight towards a midnight carriage drawn by bone-white horses. Pulling over the cobblestone, the coach headed straight back towards the castle, no other stops made.
âââââ
The rickety stool under (Y/N)'s feet wobbled some as she stretched to the tips of her toes. Her breath was stuck in her throat each time she felt that small stool creak under her feet. No matter the dropping of her stomach every time her stability tottered, she kept up her task of hanging the herbs from the lines criss-crossing through the apothecary.Â
Just as she took another twined bundle of lavender from her basket, intending to add it to the row that needed a few more days of drying before being added to the shelves, a knock sounded on the front door of the apothecary. The sound took her by surprise, her balance waning with her hand over her head and toes stretched in her boots.Â
The door was unlocked, right? The shop had been open for hours; there was no reason to give a knock to the door.
Nonetheless, (Y/N) carefully climbed down from the stool. Looking towards the door, she saw an unfamiliar, pale face looking through the glass. The sight had a zip of fear going up her spine, her hand fluttering up to rest on her throat. The man on the other side of the door didn't have any reaction to her fright, his features set in expressionless stone.Â
While she didn't recognize this man, there were small details that she could also see in Harry. This man had pale skin, and dark eyes. He looked to be impossibly still, stuck in a moment in time.Â
He could clearly see her through the glass, a surefire sign that the shop was well open and ready for customers. Still, he stayed out in the late morning dew, patiently waiting for her.Â
While there was no way he hadn't caught her reaction, (Y/N) still tried her best to school her expression into something pleasant. Moving across the shop, basket of lavender at her hip, she opened the door for her new patron.Â
"Good morning," she greeted, feeling the touch of frigid morning air grazing her skin, "How may I help you, sir?"Â
Ignoring her initial question, he only asked, "May I enter?"Â
Taken aback, she floundered over her response. "UmâIâ" she stumbled. She'd never had to invite a customer in while the shop was open. Collecting herself, she bowed her head as she opened the door wide enough for him to make it through, "Yes. Please, come in."Â
He moved deftly over the floor, barely making a sound on the floorboards. "You are Ms. (Y/N), right?"Â
Giving a fluttering blink of her eyes, (Y/N) nodded her head. "Yes, I am."Â
The man silently pulled out an envelope from his jacket before passing it off to her. Cautiously taking it from his grip, she tried not to appear as curious as she felt when she peered down at the elegant letter now in her hands.Â
On the front, in glimmering, burnished gold lettering was her name scripted in looping font. Just the weight alone was enough to show just how important this correspondence was, as if the hand-delivery wasn't enough to give away as much. Only for the fact she still had an audience, (Y/N) refrained from slipping her finger under the blood red wax seal enclosing the flap.
Instead, she tucked it behind her back before looking up towards the footman.Â
Only, he was gone.Â
She just barely caught him on his way out, the length of his dark hair fluttering behind him as the bell above the door tinkled. The sound was decidedly quieter than when she had pushed the door open herself to let him in. She hadn't even heard him cross the space, the floorboards giving nothing away under his footfalls.Â
There was no chance to say anything to himâthank him for the delivery, ask him who the letter was from, anything at all, really. She was unable to catch even what direction he disappeared in, only knowing that she was now alone.Â
A grin plucked at her lips at the thought.Â
(Y/N) didn't waste a second before she was pulling out the letter once more, wanting to open it as soon as possible while she had the privacy.Â
Allowing her eyes to peruse over the gorgeous stationery, she could see the faint flecks of shimmer in the ink used to spell out her name. The wax seal was a vivid red color, embossed with a bold S wreathed in thorns. Doing her best to keep the wax intact, (Y/N) carefully picked at the edge to flip open the flap. Inside, a folded letter awaited on another piece of rich stationary.Â
Her breath was stolen as she unfolded the paper, looking over what exactly had been so important to be delivered directly to her hand.Â
It was an invitation.Â
The ink was the same burnished gold, accented with filigree style line work across the edges. There was a texture to the page, (Y/N) unable to keep from running the pad of her thumb across the page. It was luxuriousâthe kind of correspondence she figured nobility would have the privilege of receiving. And, it was addressed to her.Â
A week from today's date, she was requested to be present at Harry Styles' home for a dinner party in celebration of the turn of the season. The same party he had told her about a week prior.Â
There was no doubt she would appear mad to any onlooker that dared to peer through the windows into the shop, seeing as how she was grinning down at the letter. She had hoped this was what Harry had been telling to her without actually saying itâthat she would be invited to his home for this dinner. Her heart sped up behind her ribs, her breath shorting in her lungs at the idea of rejoining him at his home.Â
Without permission, a squeal escaped (Y/N)'s lips. She couldn't help herself as she twirled her dress fanning around her ankles, as she pressed the letter to her heart.Â
There was no doubt she was mad now.
âââââ
(Y/N) had been riding high all day after her special delivery, only for the comedown to have her face planting into the earth.Â
There was another body found. Another young woman laid to rest in the woods with her throat ripped out and no blood left in her body.Â
The village was submerged in shades of blue for the rest of the night, including her father by the time he made it home. He had gone out with others of the town to help carry the woman back to the village in hopes of giving her a proper burial with her family.Â
He had been practically silent since he scaled the stairs of the apothecary, joining her in the flat above. His energy was hard to ignore, even if her mind continued to wander more than once to the letter she had spent hours memorizing when she had been alone. She had been so excited when receiving the correspondence, but now that giddiness had to live alongside that simpering grief the rest of the village had slipped into.Â
There was nothing but the sound of cutlery clinking against their chipped flatware, dinner nothing more than a warming stew and the last of the summer vegetables that had been harvested. Her father saw their home through unseeing eyes, as he couldn't seem to focus on one space for too long before he was flitting to the next. (Y/N) matched his silence, keeping to herself in hopes of allowing the night to pass quickly. In the morning, hope would be restored to her neighbors and she wouldn't feel so out of place still feeling excitement for her invitation.Â
"What is that?"Â
Blinking with a flutter of her lashes, (Y/N) checked back into the unexpected moment. "Pardon?"Â
Her father's eyes were fixed over her shoulder, towards the kitchen where the leftovers of the stew were simmering on the tiny stove implanted in the space. "What is that?"Â
Twisting in her seat, she tried to follow his gaze. "There are some leftovers if that is what you are wonderingâ"Â
"No," he cut her off, pushing his chair away from the table before stalking towards the kitchen.Â
At the last moment, she realized what exactly had caught his attention.Â
During the hours she had been left alone while he aided the village in bringing the young woman in the woods home, she had read and reread and reread the invitation as many times as she could. She admired the gilded writing, the exquisite seal, and every luxurious detail. She had left it out on the counter while she cooked, leaving it in arm's reach.Â
That was where it still sat.Â
That was where her father was headed.Â
For the first time, she felt fortunate for her father's aching joints and the long hours he had been on his feetâeven before the trip to the forest. He was moving slow enough for her to jump up and cut him off, as if she were joining him in finding whatever he had fixed his attention on.Â
"This?" she asked, plucking up another piece of mail that the Wayfields had sent along with Margret the day previous. "It is only a recipe from Mrs. Wayfieldâfor her potato soup and the bread with the bubbles she's so skilled at making."Â
She waved the envelope for her father to see, though it was decidedly less ornate than that of the one she was currently hiding behind her back. If she could, she would have crossed her fingers in hopes of him falling for her ruse.Â
He blinked as he took in what she was trying to pass off as the same piece of mail that had the wax seal and glimmering writing. "There was another letter, (Y/N). Where is it?"Â
Her palms began to sweat. Her father would not be happy to know she had been requested by the Count, especially not on a day like today when he had undoubtedly spent plenty of time with those who accused Harry of being a monster.Â
"I do notâ"Â
"What are you hiding behind your back?"Â
"Nothing." Her response came too quickly. Her father's eyes narrowed.Â
"(Y/N)."Â
"It is really nothing," (Y/N) tired again, digging up any kind of excuse she could, "I was doing inventory for downstairs, andâ"Â
"(Y/N)," he said once more, his voice edging into something sharp and steely. Now wasn't the time, he was telling her. "Let me see."Â
She only swallowed, keeping her hand stuck behind her back.Â
Everything happened in a vacuum then. Time was ticking with her heartbeats while staying still in the middle of the kitchen. It didn't take much for her father to reach around and grab the letter, ripping it out of her hands before she could even tighten her grip.
There was panic sifting through her veins as she saw him look over the letter, the flap roughly pulled open with the letter folded open with careless fingers. She took quick strides towards him, intending to pull the stationary right out of his hands, to keep him from damaging the page any more or looking over the invitation. There was barely a fight, her father raising it out of her reach with his gaze hardening more and more with every word he read.Â
"This is from him? And, you are trying to hide it from me?" he seethed, looking to her with blazing eyes, "After everything that has happened today, you are trying to protect him?"Â
A lump sat heavily in her throat, (Y/N) attempting to swallow around it through her eyes never left the letter that was above her head. "It's not like that, father," she tried to argue, "You know he has nothing to do with all of that. It is only a dinner party; I think he is trying to get to know us more, and he knows me from shopping downstairs, soâ"
"How do you know?!" he boomed, breaking for the first time (Y/N) had seen since her mother's passing. "How do you know he has nothing to do with the dead girls? How do you know he doesn't have everything to do with it all, (Y/N)? You think it is safe to attend a dinner party at his dungeon? You welcome his advances knowing all that you do?!"Â
(Y/N) was rooted in her spot, listening to the tirade her father bubbled off. There was nothing she could say, nothing that could satisfy him no matter how carefully she picked her words.Â
"I know he is a well-off man, (Y/N)," he continued, taking her silence as response enough, "But you do not know him, no matter what you have been telling yourself. You daydream, and romanticize, and let your head wander too far from reality. How can you find reason enough to think it is safe to attend a party at his home? Have you already forgotten what you saw in the woods? Do you realize how easy it would be for you to join them?"Â
His words stung. He had always had a problem with her active imagination, the willingness she had to let her mind wander and come to the prettier conclusion, the softer avenue. Is that what she had done with Harry? Was that the missing piece? While she was wondering what it would be like to glide across a ballroom in his arms, feel the soft of his lips over her cheek, what the swirls of his curls would feel like between her fingers, the rest of the village was seeing the sharpened teeth and soulless eyes of a beast. Was she really that naive?Â
"I have not forgotten about that night, (Y/N). I have not forgotten about the night you were missing, eitherâwherever you truly were."Â
Dropping her gaze to the floorboards, (Y/N) felt her eyes sting.Â
While she knew he couldn't have been completely accepting of her lie, this was the first time he had acknowledged that her word hadn't been completely true.Â
"I am not letting the next body we find be yours, (Y/N). You are not going to that dinner party, do you understand me?" His command was emphasized with the sound of paper crumpling in his fist. He was ruining her invitation.Â
(Y/N)'s tongue was too dry for her mouth, unable to form a single word.Â
In a blurry moment, she was aware of her father stretching across the space, throwing the stove door open to reveal the small fire confined to the space. He tossed the letter in, the seal melting and slopping off the page while the paper singed and blackened at the edges before ashing away.Â
"Do you understand me, (Y/N)? Look at me, and promise me you will not go."Â
Tears welled up in her eyes as she watched the page burn away. How could she have let this happen?Â
"Do not take the last of my family away from me," her father pleaded, finally seeming to break through the cloud in her head.Â
"I will not go," she agreed in a distant voice. "I understand."Â
When her father wrapped his arms around her, (Y/N) wanted to reciprocate with her heart though she could only do so with her arms.Â
âââââ
(Y/N) crawled on her hands and knees, ignoring her designated companion for the afternoon, as she weeded the herb garden. Lucy chattered away behind her as if they both didn't know (Y/N)'s head was miles away.
In her imagination, she was at the grandiose castle that no one else in her village had seen the way she had. She was there with the kindest man she had ever met, the man who cared for her in the middle of a storm when he could have kept moving and abandoned her to her own devices. She saw him when he rushed across the hallway, panicked that she might not be as well as he thought. She saw him as he positioned himself between her and the group of rowdy men spilling out of the pub. Those small things were more than she was sure he even knew, actions that someone who was practically a stranger wouldn't do unless they had a good heart.Â
She pinged between the castle, and back to the kitchen of her flat. There, she saw the way her father's eyes had blazed at her, anger boiling under his skin as he reminded her of what he had to lose should she end up one of those in the woods. She saw hints of the mourning man she had met after her mother's passing and her sister's departure. In the end, she knew he was nothing more than a scared father, seeing danger where she didn't. She had never seen him like that before.Â
Was she truly so blind? Her father was scared enough to shout and holler at her, keep her from ever spending a second alone, while she couldn't find a single clue as to what would make him think as much when it came to Harry. If she were being honest, she found him to be a better man than her sister's husband, and yet her father had been more than happy for Arabeth when she announced her engagement. Was her head truly so high up in the clouds that she could miss something so terribly wrong with Harry?Â
More than once, despite promising to her father that she wouldn't attend the dinner, she had considered what it would be like to go anyway. Though that thought never made it too far as soon as she remembered just how easily information like that would spread through the villageâeveryone was too nosy for their own good and would love to share a sighting of her up at the castle despite her vow. Besides, as dumbfounded as she was when it came to the aversion some felt to Harry, she couldn't deceive her father any more than she already had.
She loved and cared about her father, even if they were on the opposite sides of so many debates these days. He worried about her beyond reason at times, but she had to understand him. Even if that meant skipping out on the dinner party and going against the romantic heart sitting in her chest.
"Right, (Y/N)?" Lucy bubbled.
"Right," (Y/N) blindly answered, blinking out of her head. She didn't have a single idea of what exactly she was agreeing to, but it made Lucy happy.Â
She had given the right answer.
That was all that mattered.
âââââ
Twirling around on ornately beaded shoes, (Y/N) looked up in wonder at the castle walls covered in gorgeous, hand-painted patterns. Her dress fanned out around her like creamy frosting on a tea cake. From steps away, she could feel Harry's eyes on her as she traipsed around his home, adoring each and every detail she found.Â
"There is more, if you are ready to move on?" he offered, bouncing his eyebrows as if to tell her that she definitely wants to be ready to move on. She couldn't imagine what else he could show her on this tour that could top the places that had already blown her mind.
Nonetheless, she placed her palm in his offered hand, biting back a smile at the feel of his cool skin.Â
He guided her through the halls until they hit the back door. Outside, a garden awaited. Trees full of dripping wisteria greeted her, the lilac shining like the moon above. Lines of honeyed foxglove and velvet roses drew the boundaries around a perfect lawn. He pulled her along with him to the middle, beams of moonlight highlighting the pale shade of green he had dressed in for the occasion.
"Dance with me?" he asked her, coal eyes adoring over her features.Â
All it took was a nod of her head before she was pulled towards him, a symphony striking up without warning.Â
He twirled her through the grass, fallen wisteria petals kicking up around her gown, the roses swaying as if reaching out to touch them. Harry looked like a prince, complete with soft hands and a tender smile.Â
After twirling enough to get a giggle in her chest and head turning, Harry pulled her to his chest, settling down.Â
"I have missed you so, darling," he crooned, lips by her ear, "I fear I can no longer wait such stretches between seeing youâI don't have the strength to deprive myself." Looking up at him, she saw deep shadows cast across one half of his face while the other was bathed in the pastel light of the stars. "You take up more and more of my mind everyday."Â
An easy grin took place on her lips. He thought about her as much as she did he?
"Kiss me, darling."Â
Eagerly stretching to the tips of her toes, (Y/N) didn't hesitate to pucker her lips. She could feel the tip of his nose grazing her own, skin chilled against her heat.Â
The faintest brush of his lips against hers, lashes flutteringâ
Breathing in a gasp, (Y/N) was pulled from her dreams. Despite her stilted breathing, her heart had never been so steady in her chest.
While she tried to never read too much into her dreams, she couldn't help but to feel as if this night had been a sign. She had just decided that tomorrow night, she would stay home as usual, skipping the immaculate dinner at the Count's home, only to find herself touring his grounds in her dreams.Â
She was supposed to join the fray tomorrow, she cemented. She would find a way to keep the event from her father, from the nosy neighbors, anything to keep the night from souring.Â
So many variables sung through her, asking how at all she would make it up to the castle without an escort, how she would even skirt past her father in the first place, how, how, how. (Y/N) ignored them all for the time being, instead allowing a smile to settle on her features as she laid back.Â
This time tomorrow, she would hopefully be in his arms.
âââââ
"Goodnight," (Y/N) pleasantly chirped, accepting her father's hug and kiss on the forehead.Â
"Goodnight, love." His parting words were the last she heard from him before they both retreated to their separate bedrooms.Â
The moon was bright in the sky as she closed the door to her bedroom. With her window open just a crack, there was little sound tittering through the village. The only vestiges of the busy Friday came from the tavern down the block that was just beginning to gear up for the night.Â
While the prospect of others milling about the center of town was a worrying obstacle, (Y/N) was grateful for the kind of cover their presence would offer. The dinner party was set to begin in an hour, and she was going to have to sneak through town and up the winding path to the castle.Â
There was no way she was going to make it on time, given the fact she had to wait to ensure her father was truly asleep, ready herself to attend such an event, and make the trip sans carriage. It wasn't an impossible list of tasks, she just hoped that she would still make it in time for dessert.Â
Creeping across her room as quietly as possible, (Y/N) tried to prep herself as much as she could without alerting any of the creaky floorboards or sweeping too quickly through her room. She couldn't be sure exactly what her father could hear from his quarters. She couldn't risk him entering and finding her going against his direct wishes of staying away from the castle.
It wasn't until the only blinks of light came in the form of twinkling stars and a sliver of the moon, that (Y/N) was both ready and almost positive that her father was well asleep. She couldn't be completely sure of the latter unless she waltzed into the bedroom and saw him asleep with her own eyes, leaving her to assume the snoring she heard wasn't just an elaborate ruse on his part. Having raided her closet, attempting to find her most lavish of pieces, she was left in a plain purple dress with small beading here and thereâit was the same gown she had worn to her sister's wedding, though it was nowhere near as ornate as what she could remember of Harry's estate. She hoped she would still be found acceptable at least.Â
Donning her cloak, she took the first step in her plan. Every move she made was calculated and careful as she pried open her window enough to slip through. Dangling her feet over the edge, she felt around for the small ledge offered underneath her window from the sloped awning that wrapped around the building. It wasn't anywhere near stable enough to hold her weight for long, but it was enough to help her down before skirting towards more stable avenues.Â
Her skirt caught on the sill for a lingering moment, keeping her from landing as gracefully as she had hoped on the textured ledge. With the heels of her boots clattering against the side of her home, (Y/N) cringed with her eyes crinkling closed. She could feel her heart in her ears, pumping against the confines of her throat as she waited for the slam of her father's door. Long, laborious moments passed before she realized with flooding relief that she had garnered no attention; her father was still well asleep and the patrons of the pub kept up their own noise down the street. She allowed herself then to carefully slide down the uneven awning on her bottom, until she could safely hop down to the soft soil at the back of her home.Â
The landing was nowhere near graceful, but it was silent. Straightening up and brushing off the debris that landed on her gown, (Y/N) allowed a small sense of accomplishment to take her. For her first time sneaking away, she had done alright for herself.Â
Peering at her herb garden instinctively, she could make out the gaze of her moon-eyed black cat. The kitten played with the bugs floating around, stopping for a moment to match (Y/N)'s eyes.Â
A small smile perked over her lips. She could only take this as a good signâshe was doing what she was meant to tonight.Â
The first few strides away from her home were done as quietly as possible, with her head down and hood of her cloak on. There was nothing going on in her head other than the hope and prayers that she would make it out of this without being caught. She wished the most pleasant and calming dreams upon her father, anything to keep him deeply in his sleep.Â
It was when she had cleared the block of her home without a single person spotting her that she had picked up the pace. The event had to have started at least a half an hour ago, and she had to hustle there if she wanted to experience any of the get-together before the festivities ended. If she was quick, she could make it to the castle within the hour.Â
That was if the dark didn't scare her off first, of course.Â
That juvenile fear followed her on her trek, breathing down her neck enough to push her into bursts of jogging over the path until she felt as if she had outran her invisible enemy. More than once, glancing towards the woods that weren't that far from the path, her active imagination was sparked, showing her all the things she hoped she would never truly see.Â
Forcing herself to keep her focus, (Y/N) did her best to keep her head down and attention placed on the tail end of the party she was eager to catch. Working over the steep hills and sloping declines, she attempted to push herself to go as fast as possible while still keeping her breath in her corset. Every time she looked ahead, she allowed a small celebration knowing that the castle was looming closer and closer with every pace.Â
As time ticked on and a bead of sweat dropped down the back of her dress, (Y/N) could only hope she made it in time and wasn't turned away despite the disheveled state she would no doubt turn up in.Â
Her legs pumped harder at the thought.
âââââ
(Y/N) didn't have much memory tied to the lawn of the castle from the last time she had visited. She wasn't even conscious during the arrival, and her departure had seen her entirely wrapped up in Harry himself. This left the sight of the foliage around the otherwise dreary exterior quite the sight.Â
As if she had conjured it herself, Harry had what could only be described as a grove of wisteria trees surrounding the grounds. Lavender petals swept across the ground, leaving what emulated a floral moat around the castle itself. From down in the village, she couldn't glimpse any of this, their forest having cut off sight of the magnificence. It was along the facade of the home that she saw long flower beds filled with the gaping mouths of foxglove stalks, blood red roses with thorn laden stems, and bushels of small white flowers growing from purple spotted stems. Hemlock, she knew them to be calledâanother poisonous variant Harry had unwittingly planted.Â
Out front, there wasn't a single carriage or horse awaiting its master's arrival. She wasn't exactly sure what that meant, but maybe the evening was going to drag so long that everyone's transportation had been shooed away for the time being.Â
Scaling the sloping hill that led up to the grandiose entrance of the castle, (Y/N)'s huffed breath created small puffs of white in front of her. Despite the chilled temperature, she was still overheated rom her strenuous trek all the way up.Â
Approaching the door, she gave herself a moment to primp over the details of her appearance. Pulling her hood from her head, she attempted to smooth out her hair, hoping the twine she had holding back specific strands could hold for a bit longer. Dabbing at her features with the neck of her cloak, she tried to eradicate any sweat that had prickled her features. Though she knew she was dressed nowhere near as nicely as she figured Harry's other friends would be, she still brushed her hands down her dress in a final act before raising her hand to knock at the door.Â
Her heartbeat stilled in her chest as she waited.Â
When she first heard the click of the knob on the other side, she immediately straightened her posture.Â
While there wasn't much she could expect, given there was nothing there for her to compare this evening to, (Y/N) definitely hadn't anticipated having Harry be the one to greet her. After finally meeting one of his staff, he had thought the footman that had delivered her invitation would be the one to deal with the menial task of welcoming her in (or shooing her away).Â
Instead, she was gifted with the sight of Harry in an all black getup. The only pops of color came in the form of a forest green cravat and the hint of rouge on his lips. She shied away at the thought of the flush coming from the mouth of a young woman. His skin was just as creamy as she remembered, the planes of his face cut and severe. Nonetheless, when he looked at her, softened edges jumped out, gentling even his dark gaze.Â
Making an effort to keep herself from floating over to him as if a moth to a black flame, (Y/N) rooted herself in her spot. "I am so sorry I'm late," she offered, her voice a bit watery and uneven, "I hope you can still accept me, despite the hour."Â
The smile that had filled her dreams bloomed across Harry's features, his rouged lips acting like rose petals.Â
"You are not late at all," he told her, eyes bright and dazzling, "I could never start without you, my guest of honor."Â
(Y/N) felt flushed as he welcomed her in with a flourish, bowing out of the way as if she had any right to that caliber of greeting.Â
"Guest of honor?" she asked, stepping over the threshold with shy paces. If she had known as much she would have ran less and dressed nicer.Â
"Did I not tell you?" he smiled, shutting the door behind her as she untied the neck of her cloak, "I thought I had put that on every invitation."Â
"I think it may have slipped your mind," she told him, playing along with his game.Â
Shrugging, he gave her a roguish smile, taking her cloak only to throw it across the back of a lounger planted in her foyer. "It may have." Sidling up next to her, he offered his arm for her to take. (Y/N) settled her hand in the crook of his elbow, biting back the fluttering grin that plucked at her lips. "I suppose we have time for that tour now that you're here, right?"Â
Instead of following right after him, (Y/N) turned to him with confusion knitting her brows. She knew he had to be a bit unconventional given his reclusive status, but she figured he knew better than this.Â
"But, your guests. Should we not join them for dinner?"Â
Amusement lit up his features, shatters of green appearing in his irises. Dipping his chin as he looked at her, he whispered, "May I share a secret with you?"Â
(Y/N) couldn't help but to fall into a conspiratorial role with him. She had hoped she would earn a chance to learn everything about him. "Of course, you may."Â
Harry huffed a laugh at her intrigue. Ducking his head, he positioned his mouth by her ear. He was close enough she could feel a chill radiating from his skin, his breath fanning across her own.Â
"I only invited you."Â
Rearing back, (Y/N) felt both flattered and bewildered by his admission. "But," she started, searching his eyes for any kind of tease, "I thought this was supposed to be a party. It's not much of one if there's only me."Â
He gave her a shrug, shoulder bouncing with her hand still settled in the bend of his elbow. "Why would I invite others if I am only wishing to see you?"Â
Flattery won out over the bewilderment she felt then, a shy smile taking her features. The only way she knew she wasn't dreaming was the degraded state of her dressâshe always dressed herself immaculately in her imagination.Â
"I am especially happy I could make it, then," she decided, peeking up at him through the fan of her lashes.
The feel of his gaze tracing over her face had (Y/N) straightening her posture with a tickle going down her spine. It was if he were taking note of everything, keeping her expressions to himself for later. A pleased smile plucked at the corner of his lips at whatever he found as he dropped his gaze down her neck.Â
"I am, too; more than you know," he shared after a heartbeat, collecting himself before setting his gaze forward. He bobbed his arm under her grip, edging her towards the grand. "Shall we?"Â
Though she felt a touch of deja-vu, finding herself in another predicament where she was unchaperoned with Harry at her side once more, (Y/N) was beginning to no longer care what even her father would say should he catch her. No wonder Harry kept to himself and did as he pleasedâit was rather satisfying.Â
With the silence their only companion, she nodded her head.Â
"We shall."Â
A dazzling smile spread over his lips.Â
âââââ
(Y/N) was enchanted as she traipsed through Harry's home, her hold on him being the only thing keeping her from being lured away by whatever trinket or art piece that caught her eye. He pointed things out as they went, allowing her to fawn over the grandness he lived in. From the corner of her eye, she thought she saw a fond smile on his lips as he watched her. Though she didn't have an exact idea of what it was like to go on a promenade through royal grounds for a courting date, she figured this is what it felt like.Â
His home reflected his personal taste for dark colors and luxurious details. Vases full of the purple blossom she had found out front lined the halls, mixing with the musk of the familiar herbs she sold to him. Deep greens seemed to be the running theme through the color scheme, allowing any other hue to emulate a bloom through the brush of the forest floor, or the night sky peeking through the canopy of trees. There were rooms upon rooms shielded behind heavy walnut doors, no less than a handful down each hall he took her to. There were too many for (Y/N) to keep track of, though Harry seemed to know exactly what was behind each door without a moment's thought; even when she swore they had been turned around and looped in a circle, he knew just where they were with a description of every hidden room.Â
With the sheer amount of space he was showing her, Harry didn't have time to show her every single room, to push open the door and introduce her to the space, instead offering the highlights as they went. (Y/N)'s favorites came in the form of a budding library (the walls were complete shelves along with freestanding cases that cozied up a sitting area in the middle; the shelves held enough books to keep anyone busy for over a year but there was still room to grow, giving the possibility to read for a lifetime when full), an adorably grey tea room, and a painter's studio set up for portraits. Even with those spaces that took (Y/N)'s breath and sparked a world of imagination, her most preferred spot was the newly erected structure out behind the castle. It was a greenhouse, he'd said. An entire home the size of her own flat with the sole purpose of nursing and growing any and every kind of plant.Â
"It's a budding interest of mine," he said when they had stopped to admire the glass-paneled house through a stretching window of the castle, "You've inspired me."Â
It was like he knew that would have her blood warming and her teeth sinking into the pillow of her bottom lip.Â
Soon enough they turned down a hallway familiar to (Y/N). This was the same wing that housed her room he boarded her in during the storm.Â
"Remember this?" he prodded with raised brows, taking her down the walkway.Â
Tipping her head back, she set her sights on the ceiling. Above was the same muted floral mural that had been painted across the rest of the castle ceiling. With her eyes following the thorned vibes through the different blooms, (Y/N) absently nodded her head.Â
"This is where my room is."Â
It wasn't until she heard his huffed laugh that she realized what she had said. Her eyes rounded out in horror with embarrassment warming her skin.Â
"I-I'm so sorryâI misspokeâ"
"It's alright," he soothed her, flexing his arm under her hold, "You are the only guest to have ever stayed in this room, so it is yours in my eyes as well."
Harry led her towards the chambers, pushing open the door as if it was another new space for her to explore. Inside, it was just as she remembered, thick velvets and cozy furs. Another bouquet of flowers was delicately perched on the table as if in wait for her. The only difference came in the ornate wardrobe that was now pushed against the wall in front of the four-poster bed. The doors were wide open, showcasing whatever hung inside though from where she stood, (Y/N) couldn't see a single stitch of what it was.Â
"Go take a look," he told her, dropping his arm as he urged her forward.Â
Without the anchor of his body, (Y/N) drifted towards the open wardrobe, her hands a bundle at her waist. When she saw what exactly had been showcased inside, she felt her jaw fall into a gape.Â
Hung up on a satin wrapped hanger was the most gorgeous gown she had ever seen. The fabric was glimmering and slick like silk, redder than anything she had ever seenâas if the fibers had been dyed with fresh blood. The skirt was full, layers of crinoline underneath though the overlay still draped and folded atop the filler. The bodice was a stiff corset, cut with scooping neckline that made (Y/N) want to blush at what it would look like on, tapering straps holding the whole garment upright on the hanger. She kept herself from reaching out to turn the dress, though she wanted to know if she really did see the edge of a bow stationed at the waist for it there was even more dress to be fawned over.
"What do you think?" Harry prodded, his voice closer behind her than she remembered.Â
She kept her eyes forward, on the crimson masterpiece. She could only imagine how long it would take to craft something so stunning.Â
"It is gorgeous," she sighed. Shaking herself out of her reverie, she turned to look at him with a pleasant smile on her lips. She wasn't here as the guest of honor to give out her fashion advice. "Just like the rest of your home," she recovered as if she hadn't been standing, staring at the dress for a handful of minutes, "Breath-taking."Â
His pale lavender lids were on display as he looked at her through the fan of his lashes, a huff of laughter falling from his lips. "Thank you," he told her, "But, what about the gown?"Â
"Oh," she sounded, happily taking the excuse to lay her eyes upon the dress once more. Was it possible more of the skirt had unfurled, as if the fabric was closer to that of a blooming rose than a stationary garment? "I've never seen anything more beautiful," she shared honestly, "It would be impossible to find anything to compare."Â
"You won't have to worry about that," he mused, stepping around her to pull the hanger from the rod. "Since this one is yours already."Â
(Y/N)'s jaw dropped at his declaration. Her eyes downturned as she took in the full of the gown, unsure of what exactly to say to such a claim.Â
"I-I," she floundered, unable to find her words, "I'm sorry?"Â
Harry looked genuinely pleased with her reaction, proud of himself for finding something she clearly loved so much. "I had this made for you," he told her, presenting the gown to her as he held it up, "When I decided that I wanted to invite you over, I figured I couldn't exactly celebrate my guest of honor without a gift. I hope I didn't assume too much, but I thought you might even like to wear it this evening."Â
She had been struck speechless as she listened. Not once had she ever received a gift so grand, so gorgeously outside of her means.Â
"But, please," Harry continued when she didn't give an answer, his expression falling some though he tried to hide it, "Do not take this as something you have to accept if you do not want it. You look wonderful alreadyâheartbreakingly so, if I'm honestâand I do not want to force you to change if you'd rather not."Â
Unable to hold back her own plume of laughter, (Y/N) shook her head. In what world would her refashioned nightgown look heartbreakingly wonderful? As she had said before, there was nothing that could compare to this dress.Â
There had to be etiquette that came with accepting a gift of this caliber, but (Y/N) preferred to use her ignorance to her advantage at the moment. It couldn't be considered too offensive if she loved something he had made just for her.Â
"I love it," she reiterated, sneaking a cautious hand out to trace her fingertips over the silken fabric, "I would love to wear it tonight, Harry."Â
He brightened immediately at her acceptance, relief touching his features now that he was no longer floundering over his present. "I'm glad," he cemented, laying the garment on the edge of the bed with a flourish, "I will give you a moment to change before we start for dinner, if that's alright?"Â
While the draw of the gown was significant, (Y/N) kept her eyes on the man who had given it to her. A giddy smile was on her lips as she looked up at him. With this gift, she would almost look as if she belonged at his sideâit would make sense to see her on his arm to a stranger's eyes.Â
"Thank you, Harry."
Bowing out of the room, he stopped to tip his head to her. "It is my pleasure, darling."Â
âââââ
Having had enough practice with tying her own corsets and stuffing herself into various dresses for church and other village-wide occasions after her sister moved away, (Y/N) didn't take much time to change into the crimson couture. She had lingered over the process a bit, savoring the feel of the expensive fabric and the novelty tying system on the back (there really was a bow at the bustle, too!), but she had been more excited to meet with Harry once again. Once she had the dress adorning her bodyâthe piece a perfect fitâ, she had spotted a few extra pieces lying around the wardrobe that she couldn't help but to use to her advantage.Â
A pair of beaded red slippers were snug in the corner of the wardrobe, levels above what she currently had on her feet and had trekked up to his castle in. On a shelf built in above the rod the dress had previously been hung up on, were a pair of long white glovesâthe kind (Y/N) could only picture on a princess. She couldn't help herself as she drew on the gloves, the satin glimmering alongside her dress. Using the twine she already had in her hair, she tried to twist her strands into something more elaborate to match her new attire. When she finished, she had settled on an updo, keeping everything out of the way as to show off the gown in its entirety.Â
Looking at herself in the mirror, (Y/N) had never seen herself in such a light. The scooping neckline of the dress showed off more skin than she knew a woman could even show in public, the swells of her breasts pushed up and swelling over the corset. The skirt draped itself over her form, creasing and folding in waves that flourished out before hitting the ground. Turning to the side, she could glimpse the bow that had been fastened to the bustle of her dress, a detail she loved more than she had thought. Her gloves came up to the mid of her bicep, the addition making her feel more regal than she had any business to. She felt the only thing missing was a rouge to be swiped over her lips and a red flush to her cheeks.Â
Leaving behind her now designated room, her rudimentary gown left behind in a puddle on the floor, (Y/N) half expected Harry to be stationed across the hall from her like the last time she had emerged. Instead, she found herself alone in the stretching corridor. Her heels clicked over the floor as she made her way down.Â
While she had already had an eyeful of the space the pair of times she had been escorted down this same hall, she still found something new to look at with every turn of her head. If not for the fact Harry had to be waiting for her on the other side of the castle, she could have luxuriated for hours here.Â
Traipsing through for the first time on her own, (Y/N) noticed small details she had overlooked in Harry's presenceâparticularly the lack of staff. Other than the footman she had seen a week prior, there didn't seem to be anyone else here with Harry despite the size of his home. She would have figured there was a team of people, different departments and leads that would have been tasked with taking care of the grounds, the different wings, everything. And yet, she seemed to be the only beating heart around.Â
Perhaps he wanted to have privacy for the night, she figured. Harry definitely was the type to request something of the sort.Â
Retracing her steps until she found the same set of grand stairs Harry had escorted her down after she recovered from her fainting spell during the storm, (Y/N) was proud of herself for navigating the maze that was this castle. Just as she crested the mezzanine before the final set of steps to the ground floor, she caught sight of her waiting prince.Â
Harry seemingly hadn't realized she was there as she caught him cozying up to a familiar black cat. She could hear the low murmurs of his croons to the moon-eyed kitten, petting his fingers under the scruff of her neck while she leaned into his touch. (Y/N) couldn't contain her own coo once she saw him press a kiss between the cat's ears.Â
With that, he realized he was no longer alone, having been caught doling out affection to what (Y/N) had previously thought to be a stray.Â
"(Y/N)," he started, gently setting the kitten down back on her paws before she scurried away. He still hadn't looked at her as he brushed his hands down the front of his coat, "I am so sorry. I hadn't realized you wereâ"Â
His words were suddenly stuck in his throat when he cast his gaze upon her.Â
(Y/N) have never seen him at a loss for words before, his dark eyes wide with mouth in a soft gape as looked at her. While she had felt his eyes on her before, this moment was different than what she had experienced prior. It was as if his hands were on her, fingertips glancing down her throat, sweeping over her collarbones and cleavage. Her bare skin was chilled where she swore she felt his eyes linger, goosebumps awakening. Was this how he felt when she looked at him? Could he feel how drawn to him she was? Was her romantic heart too high up in the clouds as she assumed that he could experience that similar warm chest and twirling gut that she did when she saw him?
There were intentions behind his eyesâmore than what was acceptable for him to say out loud.Â
"You look... I don't think there are any words that could describe how you look right now, actually."Â
Despite the shy peal of laughter his words elicited from (Y/N), he was thoroughly serious as he spoke. The sentiment only made her heart flutter in her chest.
"Thank you," she smiled, descending the stairs. Harry didn't hesitate to offer her his arm when she reached the landing, pride puffing his chest when she took it without question. "I hope it's alright I'm using a little extra I found in the wardrobe."Â
"It is more than alright," he beamed at her, dazzling smile to match the fractures of green swimming to the surface of his coal eyes, "Everything in there is yours now."Â
"You don't mean that," she laughed off, diligently following him as he brought her to the dining room.Â
"The whole wing could be yours if you asked," he countered, his offer seemingly serious despite his grin.Â
Before she could argue, he pushed open a grand door, leading her into the dining room. Inside, a long table sat at the center of the room. Ornate candles lit the space, showcasing hints of gold and shining onyx among the otherwise muted room. On the table was a feast (Y/N) had never seen the likes of before.Â
Meats, cheeses, wines, and breads were placed all throughout on pristine china. Steam rolled off the dishes in alluring waves, like the smoke from a candle freshly snuffed. How his staff had pulled something off so elaborate without making a single noise, she couldn't comprehend, but she wasn't about to start asking questions in the face of greatness.Â
"My goodness," she murmured. Looking at this spread, she was suddenly grateful that she had taken such an exhaustive route up here. She had all the room in the world to try everything in front of her.
"I was unable to ask for your favorites before tonight, but I hope you'll find something to your liking," Harry prattled, much too modest given the sight before them.Â
"I have no doubt," (Y/N) responded, allowing Harry to guide her to an empty chair at the head of the table.Â
Once he helped her settle in, he took his own seat on the opposite end of the table. "I hope you don't mind," he started, a goblet in hand already filled with a deep wine, "But I told my staff to take the night off. We'll have to serve ourselves, but this way we'll have more privacy." A beat passed before a furrow appeared in his brows. "Unless you would prefer their presence. I know this is our first formal meeting, so..."Â
"No, no, it's alright," she waved him off, not feeling the need to have others present while she dined with him. Besides, she would hate to have been promised the night to herself only to be called back. "I think we'll be able to keep a handle on ourselves."
(Looking down, she just missed the way Harry looked at her with his dark eyes gleaming and a shrewd curl to his lips at her words).
While it was surely odd for Harry, (Y/N) didn't mind serving herselfâshe did it every day, anyway. With her eyes bigger than her stomach, she couldn't help but to overfill her plate with the way she wanted a bite of everything. Before she knew it, there were three different cheeses, more kinds of dinner bread than she knew even existed, and helpings of figgy chicken, creamy potatoes, and rosemary scented greens. If she could get away with it, she would be grabbing seconds.Â
Flicking her gaze up when she realized just how rude it must be to be so engrossed in her meal when her host and sole company was just across the table, she found his eyes already on her over the rim of his wine glass. The crystal just barely hid the amused curl of his lips.Â
"I apologize," she mumbled, dropping her gaze though she could still feel his eyes on her features.Â
"No need," he said, waving her off, "I'm glad you want to try everything."Â
Eased some, she picked up one of the gleaming silver forks complimenting her place setting and began picking at her food. "Do you have any favorites?" she questioned, feeling a bit silly to be asking what his favorite food was.Â
He shrugged in response, canting his head some as he raised his wine glass. "I tend to favor the wine at a dinner party, if 'm honest." She watched as he took another sip, the deep red color seemingly staining the crystal. The center of his lips even seemed to take on the dye, emulating that tint of rouge he had started the night with. The wine lingered in the bowl of his glass, seemingly thicker than any spirit she had seen before. "I'd rather hear about your favorites, (Y/N)," Harry said, tipping his head towards her with his features lit up with the amber candlelight.Â
A small curl tugged at her lips then. It was an interesting feeling, being so drawn to him and finding comfort in his presence, then remembering that he didn't even know the color of the rainbow she preferred or the season she thrived the most under. Trivialities didn't seem so important when there was that innate need to be around him.Â
"What do you want to know?" she preened, unsure of where to start when it came to herself.Â
The reflection of the candlelight emulated stars in his eyes as he fixed his gaze to her. His eyes felt like a pair of hands on her body once more.Â
It was only when he flicked them up to match her own, that he spoke again:Â
"Everything."Â
âââââ
"... I had never seen my sister so mad at me before," (Y/N) laughed, setting her chin in her hand, unconsciously leaning towards Harry from where he relocated to sit at her side.Â
The dinner part of the evening had ended some time ago, (Y/N) satisfied with her fill while Harry nursed his never-ending glass of wine. The attention had shifted then, turning to any anecdote of information he could pull out of her on his quest to learn the everything he requested to know about her. Soon enough the space between served to be too much for either of their liking, ending with Harry sidling up beside her, taking one of the unoccupied seats at her side. The intensity of his gaze was unwavering as he listened to anything and everything she had to say, unwilling to miss a single detail no matter how minute the story it was that she shared. More than once (Y/N) had attempted to redirect some of the conversation to him, only for him to casually mention the kinds of travels he'd been on and the people he'd met before he brushed it off in favor of hearing more of her voice. She wondered if he even knew just how intriguing he was, how fascinating his own stories would be to someone like her, who had stayed in the same village all her life.Â
"I could imagine," he smiled at her, the cut planes of his features having melted down into soft curves and rounded edges, "You sound like you were a little terror."Â
(Y/N) was prepared to counter his teasing remark when the echoing chime sounded from the grandfather clock stationed at the head of the room. The heavy gonging detailed out the time having turned into midnightâmuch later than (Y/N) had anticipated staying out when she had snuck out at nine.Â
Her shoulders fell when she realized that her night had to be coming to an end soon.
"What is wrong?" Harry asked, picking up on the decline in her expression.Â
"It's getting very lateâlater than I thought," she started, turning to him with regret ready on her features, "I won't be able to stay much longer if I don't want anyone noticing I'm gone."Â
Harry finally seemed to pick up on the time then. She had shyly shared with him earlier that she hadn't exactly gained permission to join him for the evening, and had still gone anyway, making it so her cover for the night had to be pristine should she want to keep herself out of trouble.Â
"I suppose it is rather late," he mused, a pinch appearing between his brows as he stared at the clock, "But, we still have some time, don't we? I don't know if I'm ready to send you home yet."Â
The flattery went straight through the ladder of her ribs and to her heart as she listened to him. While she knew better than to linger longer than what she could handle, she knew she wasn't ready for the evening to end either.Â
"I just do not want to scare my father again, not after I had disappeared during the storm."Â
"Was he very upset?" he asked, concern in his eyes when he turned to face her.Â
(Y/N) rolled her lips between her teeth. It wasn't a particularly light topic bringing up the reaction her neighbors had when it came to him. "I hadn't told him that I was with you that night, but I think he knew anyway. There are some... gossips in the village that I think tried to convince him that you had hurt me or tried to keep me away from home."Â
His brow creased further at her words. "I am well aware that there are some... unsavory attitudes present when it comes to me and the fact that I don't associate much with the day-to-day of the village and that there have been concerns when it comes to what is being found in the woods, but," Harry paused, his gaze intent on hers with the shattered green of his eyes floating in his irises, "You know I would never hurt you, right, (Y/N)? I care about youâmore than I probably should, but the last thing I would ever want is to bring you harm."Â
She was not the person that needed to be convinced of his intentions, (Y/N) having seen the genuine concern in his eyes when she woke from her fainting spell, having felt his soft touch, having heard the gentle way he spoke to her as if she were a wounded animal. She knew where his intentions lied and she felt safe within them, but she was still taken aback at the clear set of his eyes, honesty lining his features. She had never doubted him before, but now there was no room for any kind of counter argument that could wiggle in the back of her mind.Â
"I believe you," she told him, her voice a sudden whisper as if sharing a secret not to be heard by the walls, "I know you better than they do, and I'll trust your intentions over any rumor. I trust you."Â
Harry's eyes rounded out as he listened to her, taking in her genuine take the same way she had his.Â
"Thank you," he smiled, matching the soft volume of her voice. Glancing once more at the clock, Harry stood to the full of his height with his hand outstretched towards her, "I don't want to land you in any trouble, but if you have some extra time to spare with me, there was one more place I wanted to show you before the night is over."Â
She didn't have to think before she was placing her palm in his, the chill of his skin leaving no other effect but goosebumps on her own.Â
âââââ
(Y/N)'s heels clicked on the glossy, black floor under their feet as Harry escorted her to a grand set of double doors they had initially passed by during his tour. He held a proud smile on his lips when he pushed the door open, the hinges gliding without a noise.
Stepping over the threshold, (Y/N) was drawn in by the sprawling ballroom inside. It was the kind of space that would fit in perfectly for royalty, she thought as she fawned over the sparkling floors and high ceilings. Green and gold accented the space, more flowers spilling out here and there. The walls were elaborately furnished with filigree and art, mirrors strategically placed as if the space didn't look big enough on its own.Â
"I've never actually used this room before," Harry murmured, following after her as she took in the space.Â
"How could you not?" she answered in awe, twirling around in search of every detail, "I would host parties every night with something like this."Â
There was amusement in his tone when he responded, "I think it's rather obvious that I didn't care much for other's companyâexcept for you, of course."Â
Her skin warmed at his words. He was teasing her again. She didn't know what to say, only biting back a shy smile as she settled on her feet, turning to find him already looking at her with a clear gaze.Â
"I was hoping, before the night is over, that you might dance with me."Â
Harry offered her a pale hand, his features softened in wait for her response.Â
She didn't have to think before she was placing her palm over his, fingers curling into a hold. "But there's no music?" she said, canting her head.Â
Pulling her towards him, Harry matched her gaze. "That's nothing to worry about," he shared, his voice suddenly a low secret between the two.
While (Y/N) didn't exactly understand how he was going to replicate any music without a single musician present, she didn't have time to ask before he was placing a firm hand on her waist and clasping their joined hands in a stiff hold. Instinctively, (Y/N) settled her own hand on his shoulder falling in line with his moves.Â
(Y/N) was far from well versed in the proper moves needed to pull off any kind of elaborate routine, but as she looked into his eyes, she didn't need to think before she fell in line with Harry's guidance. After only a moment, the clacking of her heels the only noise, suddenly the ballroom was filled with the delicate singing of a violin and thrumming keys from a pianoforte.Â
She wanted to turn her head, to see if there was a hidden stage that she had missed, but she held her gaze steady with Harry's. A dazzling smile pulled at his features, his hand squeezing at her waist as he twirled them around.Â
"Better?" he murmured, his voice mixing with the music.Â
She could only manage a nod of her head, her own lips beginning to curl to mimic the set of his own.Â
Taking a deep breath into her lungs, (Y/N) dropped herself squarely in the moment. This was everything her romantic heart had always desired: flourishing music while she twirled in a gown made only by the finest hands, a handsome, heart-fluttering partner at her side. Poems were written with the sole purpose of attempting to put into words what the feeling she had in her chest was like. Paintings were made depicting the light that came with dancing with one's beloved. Her own dreams urged her to find something like this in her lifetime.Â
Time stood still where she was, feeling the cool weight of Harry's hand in her, and the effortless gliding he evoked from her. The music swelled and dipped, taking her through the seasons with Harry twirling and holding her every hour. It could have been days that she stayed there, her eyes fluttered closed with a quiet smile on her face, and she would have barely realized.Â
Blinking her eyes open, she saw Harry looking down at her. This was her oneâthe man in her sonnet, the one in her portrait, who she'd seen in her dreams.Â
"I wish I knew what the inside of your head was like," he told her, drawing her away from him only to twirl her in a swirl of crimson. He brought her back to his chest, his hand on her waist slipping to loop around the curveâhighly inappropriate though (Y/N) wouldn't dream of stopping him.Â
"It is nothing special," she shied away from his words, turning her head as he led them around in the ballroom in a structured circle.
"I doubt that," he said, dipping lower until his lips were at her ear, "You are nothing less than absolutely special, (Y/N)."Â
Harry drew her away from him once more, holding his hand up above her head as she was twirled. As she spun, she just barely caught her reflection in the gilded framed mirror hung on the wall. The slash of her red dress caught her eye first, bright against the deep green and dark shades splashed throughout the space.Â
But the most jarring part of the sight was the fact that she was dancing alone.Â
Harry was nowhere to be seen in that small glimpse, her hand holding nothing but the thin air.Â
Before she could truly catch any kind of detail, she had been spun away and back to Harry's chest.Â
Not even a single heartbeat of time had been missed while (Y/N)'s skin erupted into goosebumps. What an odd trick of the light, she thought. She must have had more wine than she initially figured.
"Is everything alright?" Harry asked, keeping her firm against his chest though now there was a cream between his brows.Â
Shaking her head, (Y/N) cast that glimpse out of her head. It wouldn't have been that hard for him to blend in with the rest of the ballroom, she argued, with the way he was dressed in all black.Â
"Yes, I'm alright. Just a little dizzy, I think," she laughed, tightening her hold on his hand. If she really was growing that dizzy and the effects of the wine hitting her that hard, she was going to have to make a real effort to stay upright.Â
"Stay close, darling," Harry murmured, "I've got you."Â
(Y/N) all but keened at his words, doing as he said and happily staying close to him with the planes of his chest pressing against her corseted breasts. The music reached heights and valleys around them, the strings of the violin singing in a tenor (Y/N) had never dreamed of hearing so smooth. She was transfixed in the moment, twirling and stepping, allowing Harry to guide her every which way. Even when her inadequacy showed, he kept his hold on her strong, catching her through the stumbles with a small smile as if a promise to keep that misstep between them and this empty ballroom.Â
A gasp left her lips when Harry stopped them only to fluidly dip her backwards with his face hovering over hers. He held her steady with his arms turning into steady bars around her back and her own looping around his neck. Her gasp turned into a fluff of giggles leaving her throat, never having felt anything like this before. Harry laughed with her, lingering in that stance as she dropped her head back, extending her neck with her eyes closed.Â
Time stood still then, (Y/N) luxuriating in the feel of faux-floating in his arms. She swallowed when she felt the icy touch of the very tip of his nose skimming the column of her throat. She felt her lips stretch into a dreamy smile as she cracked her eyes open.
To the side of them, hanging from its gilded frame, was the opulently large mirror she had peeked at a handful of minutes prior. This time, when she peered at her reflection, she could no longer deny what she had seen before.
With her eyes wide, (Y/N) saw herself hovering in mid-air, no other soul present in the ballroom. There were indents in her dress where she knew Harry was holding her, where her skirt flared around their feet and had been pushed back by his legs. But she was the only one seen in the reflection.
Her mouth dropped into a gape, a quiet gasp falling from between her lips.Â
"(Y/N)?" he started, righting her position as she went stiff in his arms. She couldn't tear her eyes off of the mirror, watching as the space around her interacted with her with phantom hands. "What is wrong? What are youâ"Â
In that moment, though she could only see him from the corner of her eye, she figured Harry had to have caught on to what she was seeingâor not seeing, really.Â
That pause in the universe as they danced finally resumed in that moment, the trance broken. (Y/N) scrambled out of his arms, dropping her own from around his neck as she stepped back. Her heels clacked over the floor, her skirt dragging. There was no more music tinkling through the space, only echoing silence.Â
A pinch knitted her brows together, her head tipping as if she could catch another angle and suddenly see Harry in the glass.Â
"D-Do you see it, too?" she whimpered, hoping against all odds that she wasn't losing her mind right now. What was in that wine?Â
"(Y/N)," he started, stepping towards her with the movement echoing in the silent hall, "I can explain."Â
That had her whirling around in her spot, decidedly moving out of reach from. His response was far from reassuring.Â
"What?" she sounded. What was there to explain? All he was supposed to tell her was that yes, he saw his reflection missing too, but that mirror had always been faultyâhe was working on fixing the issue, it was nothing for her to worry about.Â
This time when she looked at him, (Y/N) swore Harry's eyes had grown darker. The smatterings of green had shied away, leaving only the coal-like expanses against his pale skin.Â
He was real, right in front of her. She felt the planes of his body, the strength of his grip. She had seen him through the village, let him hold her, she had seen him interact with others as well. Why couldn't the mirror see him?Â
"A-Are you a ghost?" (Y/N) choked out, feeling as crazy as her question sounded. Mary and Ethel would be proud of the nonsensical explanation her brain had handed her.Â
When she saw him roll his lips between his teeth, gaze flitting past her and towards the mirror at her back, (Y/N) felt her spine stiffen.
"Not quite," he started, expression grim, "It's complicated."Â
While she hadn't exactly had a preferred response in mind, she figured it would have been better than a simple declaration of itâs complicated. (Y/N) began backing away from him then, clarity entering her mind in a chilling sweep.Â
Her head had been so in the clouds, luxuriating amongst the swelling music and fanciful notes. She had been too preoccupied with everything Harry, the way she was drawn to him, keening under his attention and mooning over every word of flattery he gave her. Now, details began to fall into place.Â
His skin, in her hand and pressed to her chestâeven through layers of clothingâwas cold. She had never given it much thought, just assuming that he was one of the few that ran colder than others and took the chills easier. Now, she could only see the pale pallor of his skin and the temperature and wonder how easily he would fit in with the corpses found in the forest. His eyes were always so dark, (Y/N) barely unable to differentiate the center from the iris, only when she squinted and took the time could she pick out the shades of green inside. Normal people didn't just... lose their reflection. Mirrors caught it all, no matter how dingy or foggy. Harry was invisible to the glass.Â
Her eyes dropped to the center of his lips where the pillows housed a small tint, red and warm.Â
"What are you?"Â
When he took a cautious step towards her, (Y/N) all but stumbled back, itching to keep the current chasm of space between them. Harry stopped where he stood then, dropping his gaze from hers.Â
(Y/N)'s heartbeat sounded in her ears while she awaited his response.Â
"It is... hard to explain," he answered, "Can I show you something that might help? My libraryâI can show you thereâ"Â
Drowning out the rest of his words over a rush of blood pumping through her body, (Y/N) stared at him. Her insides twisted as he took in more and more of him. Her father had always said that with her head so far up in the clouds, the fall was going to shatter her when it happened. It appeared that fall was happening now.Â
Was he really a demon like the church women said? Was he the predator that committed those heinous acts scattered about the woods? Warnings had been everywhere: the way she was drawn to him like a moth to a singing flame, the way he reeled her in wish his unmatched beauty, and the way everyone around her seemed to know better. She had willingly walked into the lion's den, though there was no telling what kind of beast had truly laid claim to the territory. She was nothing but a stray bunny, a lamb separated from the flock, that had witless fallen into a trap.Â
"(Y/N)," Harry said, his voice cutting through her whirling thoughts, "Please. Don't be afraid of me." She watched his throat bob as he swallowed, his features tight with shining eyes. "I promised you, remember? That I would never harm you. You said you believed me."Â
Despite how disconnected she wanted to be, (Y/N) felt something in her chest crack as she listened to him. She was scared and confused, overwhelmed by the unknown that was standing in the room with her, but there was still the person she did know there as well. And that person looked heartbroken.Â
"I just don't understand," she whimpered, fearing the volume of her own voice.Â
A spark returned to him then, hearing her response. "I can explain," he said, stepping away from her towards a pitch black chaise lining the wall, "Give me a moment, and I will explain as much as I can."Â
She was sure she was meant to take his lead, joining him on the velvet cushion, but her feet didn't allow more than a drag. She wanted to understand him, but she could understand him just fine without crawling in his lap. Instead, (Y/N) followed him far enough to watch as he took his seat from where she stood a meter away.Â
"(Y/N)â"Â
"Tell me," she started, her voice bursting through before she had given much permission, "Are youâ... You're not human, are you?"Â
Her words hung in the air between them, echoing through the too big, too silent ballroom. She didn't need to hear him to know what his answer was.Â
"No. I'm not."
Harry had his eyes fixed on her, watching for every reaction she gave. (Y/N) wished she could have been stoic like the elder women of the village, or less reactionary like her sister, instead she was an open book doling out every reaction on a silver platter for him to consume. While she had been expecting as such, her head would neverâcould neverâcomprehend the answer he gave.Â
"I am what is called a vampyr," he cautiously continued after a moment.
With her mouth agape, she watched him, waiting for more of an explanation than some unknown word.Â
"What does that even mean?" she peeped when he said nothing more.Â
This time, Harry avoided her eyes as he searched for the right words. He leant forward in his seat, placing his elbows on his knees as he dropped his gaze to center on the glossy floor. Only if he peeked through his lashes could he see her.Â
"It means," he started, a heavy breath pushing his lungs to expand, "That, I am dead. But, I am able to be among the living."Â
The edges of (Y/N)'s vision began to swirl as she tried to comprehend what he was so simply serving to her.Â
Dead.Â
Harry is dead. But, here he was, living and breathing, blinking with his heart steady in his chest, right in front of her.Â
She breathlessly tried to ask for more information, though barely any thought came from her mouth. "Wh-WâDead?"
Flicking his head up, Harry hesitantly matched her eyes. "My heart no longer beats, but, still, here I am," he offered, tone gentle and forgiving, "I don't know how it's possible, but I've been existing this way for a long time. I don't understand it either, (Y/N)."Â
Her lungs felt stunted as she couldn't help her own eyes from dropping to his chest, where any normal human's heart would be pumping blood through full veins. She thought, if she waited long enough ,started hard enough, that she could prove him wrong somehow. What if Harry had it all wrong, that he had been convinced by someoneâsomethingâthat he wasn't like anyone else? Here she could prove to him (and herself) that his heart was beating and he was alive and everything she had slowly been putting together was nothing more than the effects of too much wine and an overactive imagination.Â
Alas, there was no bold evidence that his heart was hammering against his chest as hers was. Instead, he was silently still, skin pale and chilled.Â
She fell to the ground then, her dress fanning around her form with her hands limp in her lap. Looking at Harry with pleading eyes, she wanted nothing more than for this to be a cruel joke.Â
"BuâHarry?"Â
Rolling his lips between his teeth, Harry closed his eyes, unable to continue watching as she crumbled under the weight of the truth.Â
"I-I'm sorry, I don't have any answers on why or how," he started, feeling as pained as she, "All I know is that I woke up this way after a night I can't remember, and have been attempting to figure it out since."Â
She canted her head, observing him as he sat with his eyes shuttered. "But you... You don't look dead?"Â
This seemed to be the wrong question to ask as he dropped his head, leaving (Y/N) from gleaning anything from his expression. "There are things I need to be able to maintain myself or I would wither away like any other person, but..."Â
"It's complicated?" (Y/N) finished for him, feeling the lame weight of the explanation on her tongue.Â
Harry nodded his head, keeping his gaze down. "It's complicated."Â
(Y/N) base level instincts wanted her to run, bolt from the castle and make her way back home in a puddle of tears and seek out the shelter of her father. Harry's half-explanations and full deceptions should be enough of a warning sign to compliment the red flags others around her had seen and pushed her to acknowledge.Â
Despite it all, as she sat, watching him wrestle with his speaking his own words as much as she was hearing them, she made no move to leave. Maybe she hadn't completely crashed down just yet, because she swore the longer she sat here, streaks of intrigue and curiosity sparked through her head.
Besides, through the muck and the revelations slowly sweeping over her, a near silent thought in the back of her head reminded her that he promised he'd never hurt her. If he had truly wanted to harm her, he would have done it by now, right?
"What do you mean that it's complicated?" she asked before she had even given permission for her thoughts to float around the room.Â
"I have had to do thingsâthings I am not proud ofâto be able to stay aliveâor whatever I am. But, I am trying to move past them and grow into something more," he told her, his words turning into a plea as he finally matched her gaze, "I promise I am different now."Â
That base instinct inside of her triggered a gut feeling (Y/N) couldn't ignore. Flashes of the woman she found in the woods blinked through her memory, her nightmares intermingling with the grotesque sight.Â
"The people in the woods," she murmured, unsure of what she wanted out of bringing this up. She wasn't asking, but she hoped Harry had an answer for her, though she feared what that might be.Â
Harry looked to her with a clear gaze, his shoulders sloping in defeat. He looked pained as he fought to pick out the right words for her. "That is not me," he told her, though he looked far from finished, "But, it's who I used to be. I have not done... that in a very long time, but Mitchellâm-my footmanâhe-he's trying to learn. He doesn't know how to contain himself yet, but he will."Â
Vividly, (Y/N) could recall the sight of the bloodless corpse, all color leached from the woman's features. The frayed column of her throat, ripped out of the way in favor of the flesh and muscle underneath. The woman had been deliberately stowed away, carefully placed after being mauled and used until she had nothing left to give. The memory warped until Harry was standing over the woman's body, blood cascading down his mouth and soiling his clothing
A shudder wracked down her spine.
She remembered thinking just how impossible it would be for a human to do what she had seen.Â
"You've done that to others before?" she whispered, fearing how badly her voice would crack if she attempted anything louder.Â
Hanging his head in shame, Harry nodded his head. "It's been almost a hundred years, but yes."Â
A hundred years.Â
Harry on the outside was a young man, not the kind of person that spoke of decades of his life out in the world. He showed no age, and yet, he didn't hesitate before offering a number.Â
She had thought it was wild just how much he seemed to have travelled while being so young.Â
(Y/N)'s world turned on its head then. She must have really downed the wine during dinner. Maybe even the scent of the wisteria and the foxglove had worked its way into her brain and was taking more and more of her sanity.Â
She had to leave.Â
Stumbling to her feet, (Y/N) swallowed around her dry through, her breathing coming in concerning puffs with her corset tight around her torso.Â
"I need to go," she told him breathlessly, "I-IâI'm sorry, I need to leave."Â
Without waiting for a response, she turned on her heel and started out of the ballroom. She needed space, this castle was too small, the walls too tight, the corset digging in too deep. She had made it just to the double doors before she was aware of Harry's presence behind her, his steps silent over the floor.Â
"(Y/N), wait," he pleaded, "I can explain everything, I-I promise. I've never had to explain to anyone who didn't already understand, but I'll learn, please give me a chance."Â
Her pacing never wavered as she burst out of the ballroom, hustling through the winding halls and gloomy decor until she found herself heading towards the front door. The pounding of her feet over the glossy flooring matched that of the beating in her chest, her ribs sore and lungs aching.Â
Just as she placed her hand on the door, aiming to push it open and allow herself to spill into the night, a cold hand on her shoulder stopped her.Â
"(Y/N), waiâ"Â
Twirling around, (Y/N) startled with a gasp ripping through her throat. On instinct, the vision of the corpse in the woods in the back of her mind, she cupped her hand over her neck as if that could stop him from ripping it out.Â
Harry's hand dropped from her shoulder immediately, his gaze dropping to where she had protectively clutched her throat. Her chest rose and fell in rapid succession, a whimper involuntarily dropping from her lips.Â
He crumbled at the sight, despair washing over his features. (Y/N) didn't know what to do as he fell to his knees, looking up at her with glittering eyes, more and more shatters of green appearing. His fingers clutched at his waistcoat, skin turning bone white from the strength.Â
"(Y/N)," he almost cried, "IâYou have to believe me. I would never hurt you, you know that. Please, please don't be scared of me." Glittering tears pooled in his eyes. "I am more devoted to you than I think I even realized, I would sooner sacrifice myself than let anything hurt you. Please, just... I don't want to frighten you, I'm sorry."Â
She was rooted in her spot as she heard his pleas over the rushing of blood in her ears. Under her palm, she could feel her pulse thrumming in her neck.Â
What kind of predator was he, to crumble and bow before his prey? No vulnerability could be shown during the hunt, even from the most skilled of hunters. And yet, if Harry were the lion here, the one stalking and waiting for the moment to strike, he was doing a poor job of keeping the upper hand. With the way they were positionedâ(Y/N) with her back to the door, knob under her other hand, and Harry at his knees before her,âshe could easily escape before he had a chance to do anything more than to grasp at her gown before the material inevitably slipped from his hands.Â
He'd had plenty of betterâeasierâopportunities to hurt her. Tonight alone, when he dipped her low, neck on display, as they danced in the ballroom, he could have easily made her into one of the many found in the woods. Instead, he had held her carefully, skimming his nose over the skin in an affectionate touch before pulling her to his chest. Countless times priorâthe night in the storm, when she had slept so soundly in that bedroom, the night walking alone through townâhe could have stolen her away without a single soul to witness.Â
Instead, he had cared for her. He put her somewhere safe to wait out the storm and sleep off her panic. He had ensured she hadn't walked home alone in the dark with a rowdy tavern bubbling with drunk patrons. He had treated her like royalty all night, never once looking down on her should she not know the proper etiquette. Even now, he was pleading with her to please understand him, that he had never wanted to simply scare her.Â
For a moment, she wished she could have seen what this looked like to a spectator. She wanted to know if all of her emotions were seen as plainly on her face as she felt them in her chest. The comedown was gradual and mind-clearing, but Harry stayed right where he was, patiently awaiting any kind of response she could give him.
(Y/N) had the upper hand here.Â
Lowering her hand from her throat, her shoulders dropped into a declining slope. Unpinching her features while her lungs evened out.Â
"I am overwhelmed, I think," she told him, swallowing down the thick lump in the throat, "And, confused. But I believe you."Â
Relief came over him at once, his posture slumping as he collected himself. A beat passed before he rose to his feet, exhaustion touching at his unblemished features.Â
"Thank you," he breathed, looking at her with a clear gaze and unguarded expression, "I understand. I was confused once tooâit's not easy to comprehend." Wetting his lips, he tipped his chin with the downturned eyes of a scolded pup. "Perhaps, I can ready the carriage for you to make it home, and rest for the remainder of the night. And, if you are still open to seeing me again, I will give you whatever answers I have to anything you want to know."Â
Too many trains of thought were passing through her head at the moment, keeping (Y/N) from giving him a clear answer. While she was sure right now that she wanted to know everything about what he was and who he was, explore the half-truths she had learned, there was no telling what kind of clarity the morning would bring.Â
"Okay," she answered quietly, not wanting to give anything more away until she knew more. She made a move to step around him to which Harry caught on and allowed a wider berth for her to pass. "Let me change, and then I will be ready to leave."Â
"You don't have to do that," Harry stopped her, his sullen expression returning with delicate heartbreak, "The gown is yours. You can keep it."Â
When she offered him a small smile, she could see the pieces of him mending back together. "I think this may be a bit hard to travel in and hide from my father, that's all," she told him, shooting her palms over the skirt, "I will have to come by to collect it another time."Â
It was like watching the sunrise the way a smile bloomed over Harry's features, dazzling and hopeful.
"Another time, then."
âââââ
From the carriage ride, to trekking back to her room, and finally settling in bed after doing her nightly ritual, (Y/N) had been left alone with her thoughts.Â
No one had caught her, that much she knew from the fact her father was still snoring in the other room and the tavern was still bustling with no attention paid in her direction. At least, she didn't have to worry about that. That way, her head could be filled with endless questions.Â
No matter how scared she had been in the moment at the castle, (Y/N) knew that she was never in any real danger. She didn't understand Harry and who he was revealing himself to be, and she doubted she ever truly would, but she knew in her heart that he was never going to harm her. The kind of man that would rather sit and speak, drop to his knees with words of devotion, couldn't be that much of a monster, could he?Â
Confusion muddled her thoughts. Every time she reassured herself, she heard glimpses of the word Dead wrapped in his voice, detailing out just how his heart was still in his chest. She saw the memory of the dead woman in the woods, and the countless others she had been spared of seeing with her own eyes. While he may not be the culprit of these bodies, he had been once.Â
It was an odd thing, the curiosity she felt.Â
She wanted to know him. She wanted to be close to the man that she had met and practically courted with these last weeks. She wanted that man and had allowed her heart to stake a claim on him. But, she was confused with the part of him he shared tonight.
Staring at her ceiling, (Y/N) attempted to reconcile everything she knew.Â
Those two facets of him could both be true, she thought. He could be the kind of creature that had done things she didn't want to fathom, while also being the kind of man that she had sought out and had embraced her in those small ways. Tonight, she had feared a threat that had been brought about by the unknown and the lack of understanding she had around him, but never once was the real Harry the thing that had frightened her.Â
She could be comforted and confused by him at the same time, too.Â
A rustle from the herb garden had (Y/N) tentatively peering out her window.Â
Amongst the leaves and bundles was the moon-eyed cat. The same one that she had last seen in Harry's arms.Â
She was going to speak to him again, she decided. There was more she had to know about him and her heart wasn't ready to shy away from him yet.Â
âââââ
when the flower of hemlock is consumed, it can poison the lungs and cause death through suffocation.
ahhhhhh! the ballroom scene was the first thing that came to mind and inspired me to write this whole piece so that was a lot of fun to come together and I really hope you guys like it! thank u sm for reading, sorry for any mistakes, and if you have any ideas or whatever you want to share please sent them in!
#writing#harry#harry styles#harry one shot#harry imagine#harry blurb#harry au#vampire harry#harry x reader#harry styles one shot#harry styles imagine#harry styles blurb#harry styles writing#vampire harry styles#harry styles x reader#harryween#love on tour#pleasing#harrys house#as it was
430 notes
¡
View notes
Text
Part 4 - Poetic Man
Summary: Aurora continues to work on her new album but might have a new distraction
Warnings: None
a/n: So sorry it took so long for this part to come up. Finals week was KILLING me. So excited for Christmas break. Also, what are we all thinking of this break in at Joe's house???
------------------------------------------------------------------------------
âOne more time.â Jack Antenoff was helping Aurora put together her 6th studio album. Jack was well known for creating success all across the music industry; the two first started working together for her album âi used to think i could fly.â Jack reached over and put his headset on, signaling to Aurora that he wanted her to sing her song again. âAlrightâŚ..letâs do it from the beginning.â
Aurora heard the music begin and took a deep breath.
âYou're so dumb and poetic
It's just what I fall for, I like the aesthetic
Every self-help book, you've already read it
Cherry-pick lines like they're words you invented
Gold star for highbrow manipulation
And "love everyone" is your favorite quotation
Try to come off like you're soft and well-spoken
Jack off to lyrics by Leonard Cohenâ
Aurora had very obviously written this song about her past relationship with Paul; it was a song that had become very intimate and personal for her. She hesitated even adding it to the album. Aurora worried once he heard the lyrics she would receive a nasty phone call from his display all his distaste for her work.Â
"Don't think you understand
Just 'cause you talk like one doesn't make you a man
You're so sad, there's no communication
But baby, you put us in this situation
You're running so fast from the hearts that you're breakin'
Save all your breath for your floor meditation
You're so empathetic, you'd make a great wife
And I promise the mushrooms aren't changing your life
Will you crash the car and abandon the wreckage?
Fuck with my head like it's some kind of fetishâ
Nothing Aurora did in her relationship with Paul was right; whether it was making the wrong dinner plans, flying out to see him on the wrong weekend, interrupting his âwork time,â or even just being in his presence, she knew he didnât want her around. Many people would ask why she stayed with him for so long and there was only one answer, he knew how to manipulate her. When they would have a terrible fight, the next day he would buy her 100 red roses. A big gesture. Love bombing some people would say.
âDon't think you understand
Just 'cause you act like one doesn't make you a man
Don't think you understand
Just 'cause you leave like one doesn't make you a manâ
âHonestly Aurora, that might have been the last take.â Jack leaned back with a huge grin plastered to his face high-fiving Mark. Aurora on the other hand felt sick to her stomach, singing such an intimate song had her feelings at an all-time low. She exited the recording booth and was greeted with a bunch of smiling faces. âWhatâs wrong, we release Espreso in five days and the album is almost done.â
âSpeaking of that.â Mark cut Jack off and took a step closer to Aurora. âHave you decided who you want in your music video for your second single? We should probably think about filming it soon.â
âYeah, I havenât thought about it yet. Let me get back to you.â She let out a nervous giggle because Mark had already reminded her to pick someone, a month ago. â Well, on that note I should definitely get going. I have two hungry football players at my house right now.â She quickly tried to grab her stuff without any more interrogations.
âFootball players, who is at her house?â Aurora heard Jack but she didnât have the effort to explain why she had two NFL players staying at her home.Â
âI think itâs that Joe Burrows dude and his friend. I donât know and honestly, I donât care.â That was all Aurora was able to hear before she let the door close behind her. She got in her car and hit the call button on JaâMarrâs contact. It only took two quick rings for him to pick up.Â
âHello, my girl. Whatâs up?â
âIâm heading home right now. Did you guys settle in okay? You didnât fight him over who gets the bigger room right.â Aurora heard a laugh in the background, assuming it came from Joe her cheeks reddened.Â
âNo Ma'am we did not start a fight in your home. Did miss you though Rory, thought you said it would only take you a little bit. Itâs been five hours. Iâm also starving. You donât keep much food around here, like-â
âOkay Marr I get it, you're a starved man and itâs my fault. Iâm only fifteen minutes away so how about we order when I get there, or can you not wait until I get there?â
âI guess, but you better buy some snacks for me. Iâm not sure how you survive on wine and ramen noodles.â She let out a little laugh before sighing.
âSnack and dinner. I got it. Iâll be there soon. Love you, Marr.â
âLove you too Rory.â She hung up the phone, taking the exit to her house. Aurora sat in silence in her car, loud silence. For a few moments she thought about calling JaâMarr back to fill the silent void for the last few minutes of her drive but instead, she pushed the on button to her radio. A random Dua Lipa song filled the car, only making Aurora forget about her thoughts for a couple of minutes.Â
Eventually, Aurora pulled into her driveway, seeing her living room lights were on and she could see Joe and JaâMarr sitting on her couch. A black truck was parked in her driveway, which must have been what the boys rented for the days they were staying in California. She quickly parked her car in the garage and gathered all the stuff to bring inside when she was met with JaâMarr at the door.Â
âHere, let me grab that.â He instantly took everything out of Auroraâs hands. When she was around JaâMarr he treated her like a queen. âSoooo, I was thinking.â
âWell, thatâs never good.â Aurora heard Joe say from the couch. She let out a little laugh.
âYes Marr, what can I get you to eat tonight? I know I kept you waiting until,â Aurora took a quick glance at the time displayed on her stove, â5:30. Oh my gosh JaâMarr itâs 5:30. I expected it to be around 7.â
âWhen Iâm hungry, Iâm hungry. Sorry girl.â JaâMarr put his arm around Aurora as the two walked over to the couch. Joe was sitting comfortably watching Spongebob on the TV.Â
âOkay boys, what do we want? Pizza, Chinese, Italian, In-N-Out, or Mexican? All of that sounds really good to me so you can choose. Aurora exchanged glances between Joe and JaâMarr until Joe finally spoke up.
âPizza sounds good to me.â
âWhat kind are we getting?â JaâMarr wasnât too concerned with the food. He was too busy watching the content displayed on the TV.
âWhat about pepperoni and sausage?â Joe and Aurora said at the same time. She felt a blush grace her cheeks as she smiled at him.Â
âYeah Iâll order it now-â
âNo, I got it. You donât need to be paying for our food when youâre already letting us stay here for free. I got it.â Joe left to go call in a pizza, leaving just JaâMarr and Aurora.Â
Aurora could see JaâMarr looking at her out of the corner of her eye. âInstead of staring at me Marr, why donât you just say whatever you want to?â He chuckled awkwardly, rubbing his jaw.
âMe and Burrow were talking today. About you. A little bit. Not the whole time. Donât let it get to your big head.â He gave a gentle push to Auroraâs shoulder making her giggle. âHe mentioned that Tee sent him your interview. He seemed to think it was funny, in a cute way. Donât be embarrassed Rory, he thinks you're cool.â She looked over to her left where Joe was standing in the doorway of her library on the phone. He hadnât said much, or anything at all, to her since she got home.
âThat interview got kinda out of hand. Iâm embarrassed he even saw that.â
âYou donât listen. He thinks youâre a cool girl.â JaâMarr wrapped his arm around Aurora pulling her into him. She was a little curious if Joe was still dating his long-term girlfriend from college. It had been reported a couple times that they had split but Aurora wanted to know from an inside source.
âUm, would he happen to still be dating that one girl from college? Not that I care or anything. I just see a lot of stuff on TikTok. You know.â Real Smooth Aurora. JaâMarr looked down at the blonde girl with a cheesy grin.
âThey did in fact break up. It was all on good terms. Joe is a very focused guy when it comes to football. Not sure thatâs what she wanted. Sometimes he needed his space and they couldnât agree on it. No bad blood as far as Iâm concerned.â Aurora nodded her head. âSo yes, he is single, Rory.â JaâMarr poked her sides making her squirm and move away from him.Â
âI got three pizzas and an order of breadsticks. Also, Aurora, I noticed you have a lot of wine in your cabinets so I ordered some wine too. Hope you donât mind.â Joe took his original spot next to Aurora on the couch.
âI could never mind someone buying me wine; that was very thoughtful of you.â She flashed the quarterback a quick smile.Â
âPizza should be here in about 35 minutes.â Joe looked between Aurora and JaâMarr.
âDid you guys want to put on a movie until then? The group decided to watch The Hangover until the pizza arrived. One of JaâMarrâs favorite movies.
âBro, did you see that tiger?â JaâMarr was clutching his stomach from laughter. Aurora had stood up to get the pizza that just arrived.
âYes, Marr. We all saw it. Iâm pretty sure youâve seen it about a thousand times too.â Aurora disappeared for about two minutes coming back with all the food. âAlright boys, Iâll let you get yours first.â She set out plates for everyone and a glass for her wine.Â
âHere,â Joe reached over to open the bottle of wine he ordered and opened it. âLet me get this for you.â He poured her a glass and got her a couple slices of pizza.
âUm, thanks.â Aurora grabbed the gestures from Joe and made her way back to the couch to finish their movie with dinner. As she was walking back to the couch she overhead JaâMarr and Joe.
âTry hard?â JaâMarr scoffed as he grabbed a beer out of the fridge.
âDude, sheâs just a nice girl. Iâm not gonna be rude to someone whoâs letting me stay in their house for free. Iâve never met her before either. Good first impressions.â
âYou sure itâs nothing else loverboy?âÂ
âYes, Iâm 100% percent sure. Iâm focused on football, not girls.â Joe laughed. Even though there wasnât anything going on between Joe and Aurora, she couldnât help but feel disappointed. She hadnât been able to move on since Paul and a very small part of her thought Joe would possibly be that person for her. It was a stupid thought anyway.Â
Joe and JaâMarr joined Aurora on the couch to enjoy their pizza dinner and movie. JaâMarr was able to eat 10 slices of pizza while Joe only had 6. Aurora stuck to her original 2 slices with a bread stick.Â
âSorry to cut the night short but Iâm gonna head to bed. Sleep good Rory. Night man.â JaâMarr ruffled Auroraâs hair and dabbed up Joe. The two were left alone on the couch with the ending credits of The Hangover displayed on her TV.Â
After a long couple minutes of awkward silence, Joe cleared his throat. âSo JaâMarr tells me you are working on your sixth album. Thatâs a pretty big deal.â Aurora took a big drink of her wine finishing off the glass.
âUh yeah, I am. It should be out sometime this summer. Iâm really excited to release another album.â
âHe told me you won Album of the Year at The Grammyâs last year. Thatâs huge. Congrats, I know itâs a little late.â Joe chuckled.Â
She swished around whatever was left of her wine. âYeah, you know, you do something incredible like that and you feel like you need to live up to those expectations again. I just donât want to let anyone down. I have an amazing producer and if I donât win another Grammy with this next album I know I wonât only be letting myself down, it will also be hurting him.â
Aurora looked over at Joe and by the look on his Face she knew he wasnât sure what to say to her singer/songwriter trauma. âCan I get you another glass of wine?â Aurora debated before she answered his question. Did he want to down here talking to her? This would be her third glass of wine.
âYeah, sure.â Joe hopped up from the couch and walked over to the kitchen. Aurora couldnât help but observe him in person. He was a good-looking guy; even better in person.Â
âHere you go. Tell me more about yourself. How did you get your start in music?â Joe got himself comfortable on the couch; showing Aurora he had no plans of heading to bed anytime soon.
âMy first album was âSingular Act I,â so that was obviously my big start. My huge single off of that album was Sue Me. Have you ever heard it?â
âUhhhh, I donât think so. Donât hate me.â Joe laughed, making Aurora crack a smile.
âNo hurt feelings. One day I just started posting videos of myself singing on Youtube and it started blowing up. Eventually, a record label contacted me and they wanted to produce a single. Fun fact, it wasnât Sue Me.â
âDo I get to hear this legendary single?â Joe smirked at Aurora.
âAbsolutely not. I like to brush that song under the rug. I never-â
âYou know if you donât play it for me right now Iâll just look it up later. Matter of fact, letâs look it up right now.â Joe pulled his phone out of his pocket and started typing something into Google. Aurora jumped up from her spot on the couch to move closer to Joe.
âJoe stop, I hate that song. Iâm not kidding. Listen to it later, not right now.â Aurora reached for Joeâs phone the second she heard the beginning verse to Thumbs playing out of the speakers. âJOE, stop it right now.â Aurora couldnât contain her laughter at this point. She was leaning over him, grasping for the phone.
âAnd the bank robbed the people, so the people robbed the bank.â Joe sang along, laughing in Auroraâs face. She took one more reach for his phone, failing, before falling back beside him. After the song ended Joe tuned toward the blonde girl.
âHonestly, I was expecting worse. Not sure what skidledeee deee dat dum means but I can roll with it. Definitely added to my warm-up playlist.â Joe gave Aurora a cheesy smile before bursting out laughing.
âI fucking hate you.âÂ
Aurora and Joe sat on the couch and talked until 2 am while Aurora drank, not one, but two, bottles of wine. She definitely would feel that in the morning. Joe knew that as the night whet on Aurora had become wine drunk and nothing she said he could take too seriously. She did tell him he had the most beautiful eyes she had ever seen, and that the curl in his hair was his best feature. Around two thirty Aurora passed out on Joe's lap while watching How To Train Your Dragon.
Joe carried Aurora up to her room while also trying to figure out which one was hers. When they finally made it there and he had tucked her into bed; it was time for his escape. He felt her hand grasp his wrist.Â
âCan you please stay? Please Joe, just this once.â Aurora hardly opened her eyes but that was all the convincing Joe needed to stay.
youtube
#cincinnati bengals#jamarr chase#joe burrow#joe burrow imagines#joe burrow x reader#nfl imagine#sabrina carpenter#joe burrow bengals#joe burrow fic#joe burrow rec#joey burrow#Youtube
57 notes
¡
View notes
Text
King and Prince 27
Part 26
For as long as King Edward had reigned over this land, no one had known him to take a lover, or even show any interest in anyone. Some time ago, a council had been adamant about him officially choosing someone to rule by his side and procuring an heir. They had been shut down and in time, their posts had been given to newer members, and that old watch had died out. King Edward had seen no need for such things. His life was long lived and he still had many years yet.
There had been no need to pick someone simply for the purpose of securing a royal line. It was him and only him.
And then some prince came along and changed everything.Â
-----------------------
Robinâs leg swung off the bed while waiting for Steve. With a huff, he finally walked out of the bathroom. With a groan, she stood up.Â
âFinally. Letâs go.â
âHey, perfection takes timeâ, Steve said as they left his room.
Robin gestured at his entire body. âAnd you call this perfection?â
âRudeâ, Steve said, starting to mess with his hair again. âItâs not like I have much to work with in there.â
âWhat are you talking about? Eddie gave you a whole hair dresserâs kit and yet youâre still not satisfied? Spoiled prince indeedâ, Robin teased, no heed given to whom might overhear.
âYes, well, brushes and oils can only do so much when I canât even set them up properlyâ, Steve said, giving up on getting his hair just right. âWhat I truly require is a vanity.â
âOh, but of courseâ, Robin rolled her eyes. It was so laughable to her that he could lament over such a thing when it was obvious how smitten Eddie was with him already. It was such a laugh that she shared it with Eddie one evening after going over resource allocations for the arts.
âA vanity. Youâd think it was lifeâs greatest treasure the way he talked about itâ, she snorted over a glass of chilled wine.Â
âA vanityâŚâ, Eddie trailed off, easily falling into a vision of Steve sitting before one, his beauty aids all arranged just so, taking his time to make himself even more radiant than he already was. He thought about the room Steve was in right now, stuck on one end of the castle, far from the other rooms and barren except for the necessities.Â
It certainly wasnât a place for someone being pursued by the king.
âIâve lost you, havenât I?â, Robin said.
âYou should know youâll have my full attention whenever the little prince is concerned. Now tell me more about his vanity-less woes.â
Courtships could go any sort of way. It all depended on the pursuant and their target. But anyone who meant to truly woo their intended listened to both them and those around them to figure out what the most impactful gifts would be. Steve knew that Eddie was this sort after the last gift. He had never said directly what he wanted and yet it appeared.
So he had a feeling a vanity was in his near future. Or at the very least a very good mirror. Something akin to that.
When Eddie approached during one of Lucasâ lesson, Steve didnât care how spoiled he might appear, stopping in the middle and running right over to him.
âAm I right to assume you have something for me?â, he asked twirling his sword before sheathing it.
âPerhaps, sweetling. But it is one I have to show before I give it to youâ, Eddie said.
And didnât that intrigue Steve. âYou have to show it first?â
Eddie nodded, then looked to Lucas. âDo you mind if I steal your instructor away?â
âGo for itâ, Lucas permitted.
âYou still have ten minutes leftâ, Steve said. âThatâs just enough time for three laps around the training ring and some squats.â
With that, he left his sword belt on a table and walked arm in arm with Eddie. Steve didnât know why this alone felt so intimate. Eddie had literally caught him in more revealing states. And yet this was different, this touch was different. He wanted to put his head against Eddieâs shoulder and let him lead wherever he wanted.
âI canât believe youâre taking me somewhere without a chaperone.â
âNow what sort of trouble could we get into in a hallway?â, Eddie asked.
âIn my experience, plentyâ, Steve lowered his voice to tease and was both surprised and delighted at the redness that bloomed on Eddieâs cheeks. âWait, have you never-â
âAnd here we are!â, Eddie shouted when they reached a door.Â
A nice door, but a door all the same. Steve wondered what could be behind it and how it related to whatever Eddie was giving him. But then Eddie opened the door and it was a bedroom. A guest room that looked unused with how everything was perfectly in place. As if it had all been arranged in preparation for a new resident. It was a stark cry from the room he was in right now.Â
That room was livable, but small. This room had enough space for a lavish bed, a writing desk, a floor to ceiling window that opened up to a small balcony. Across the bed was a door that led to a bathroom, surely nicer than the one he currently had, but that was when Steve saw it. He walked in to get a closer look.
A vanity, clear, ready to be covered in all he might need. He sat down in the chair before it, taking in his reflection in the smooth glass. Not a mirror covered in hard streaks and old dust that made it nearly impossible to make out much of anything. It reminded him of the one he had back home. How heâd sit in front of one, anticipating a night of dancing in the ballroom or a secret tryst with whatever lover he had at the time.
Eddie came up from behind and smiled. âDo you like it?â
âIs it really mine?â, Steve asked, looking up at him.
âAll yours. And that is not the only perk it comes with.â
âOh?â
Eddie cleared his throat and took a step back. âIt just so happens that this prime real estate is just down the hall from my own rooms.â
âHow generous of youâ, Steve said, coming to stand up and move closer to Eddie. They were truly alone now, not in the hallway anymore. And he couldnât miss the insinuation that came from knowing the king would be sleeping just a few doors down. âIt has occurred to me that I have yet to give you a gift of my own.â
His eyes flicked to Eddieâs lips as he moved impossibly closer, their bodies chest to chest. His lips were just an inch away-
âEw! Gross!â, Mike screeched when he came into the room.
Eddie jumped back, nearly tripping over his own feet but managing to catch himself. âBlazes Wheeler! Did no one ever teach you to knock!?â
âThe door was open!â, Mike shot back. âI just came to tell you guys lunch was ready. Goddamn!â Mike left before his eyes could be defiled any more than they already were.
Eddie called out before he got too far. âTell the kitchens to prepare a picnic for me!â Then he turned back to Steve. âIf you would be so kind to accompany me.â He offered his arm, feeling warm when Steve linked up with him.
âI would love to.â
Part 28
a bit more sweetness before the bitter returns
Taglist CLOSED
@thesuninyaface @only-evanescent  @snakeorsquid  @ignoremyworld  @theclichefortunecookieÂ
@goodolefashionedloverboi  @just-a-tiny-void  @0body0disphoria0  @cinnamon-mushroomabomination  @samsobleÂ
@jamieweasley13  @y4r3luv  @xtkxkrzrizir  @un-knownperson  @greekgeek24Â
@justdrugsformethanks  @potato-of-the-lord  @notaqueenakhaleesi  @swimmingbirdrunningrock  @queenie-ofthe-voidÂ
@nebulainajar  @lil-gremlin-things  @nicememerino  @robininblue  @hornedqueenofhellÂ
@anne-bennett-cosplayer  @moomkin77  @here4thetrama  @bookworm0690  @autumncrocusandladybug
@lil-gremlin-things @littlebluejane @puppy-steve
96 notes
¡
View notes